The Project Gutenberg EBook of Enquire Within Upon Everything, by Anonymous This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.net Title: Enquire Within Upon Everything The Great Victorian Domestic Standby Author: Anonymous Release Date: January 21, 2004 [EBook #10766] Language: English Character set encoding: ASCII *** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ENQUIRE WITHIN UPON EVERYTHING *** Produced by Jon Ingram, Clytie Siddall and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team! ENQUIRE WITHIN UPON EVERYTHING. "WHETHER YOU WISH TO MODEL A FLOWER IN WAX; TO STUDY THE RULES OF ETIQUETTE; TO SERVE A RELISH FOR BREAKFAST OR SUPPER; TO PLAN A DINNER FOR A LARGE PARTY OR A SMALL ONE; TO CURE A HEADACHE; TO MAKE A WILL; TO GET MARRIED; TO BURY A RELATIVE; WHATEVER YOU MAY WISH TO DO, MAKE, OR TO ENJOY, PROVIDED YOUR DESIRE HAS RELATION TO THE NECESSITIES OF DOMESTIC LIFE, I HOPE YOU WILL NOT FAIL TO 'ENQUIRE WITHIN.'"--Editor. ENQUIRERS ARE REFERRED TO THE INDEX AT THE END. EIGHTY-NINTH EDITION. REVISED. MAKING THE TOTAL ISSUE TO DATE ONE MILLION ONE HUNDRED AND EIGHTY-EIGHT THOUSAND COPIES. LONDON: HOULSTON AND SONS, PATERNOSTER SQUARE. 1894. * * * * * COMPANION WORKS TO ENQUIRE WITHIN. DAILY WANTS, DICTIONARY OF. 7s. 6d. USEFUL KNOWLEDGE, DICTIONARY OF. 10s. MEDICAL AND SURGICAL KNOWLEDGE, DICTIONARY OF. 5s. REASON WHY. CHRISTIAN DENOMINATIONS. 3s. 6d. REASON WHY. PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY AND GEOLOGY. 3s. 6d. REASON WHY. GENERAL SCIENCE. 2s. 6d. REASON WHY. NATURAL HISTORY. 2s. 6d. HISTORICAL REASON WHY. ENGLISH HISTORY. 2s. 6d. REASON WHY. GARDENER'S AND FARMER'S. 2s. 6d. REASON WHY. DOMESTIC SCIENCE FOR HOUSEWIVES. 2s. 6d. BIBLICAL REASON WHY. SACRED HISTORY. 2s. 6d. FAMILY SAVE-ALL; OR, SECONDARY COOKERY, ETC. 2s. 6d. JOURNEY OF DISCOVERY; OR, THE INTERVIEW. 2s. 6d. PRACTICAL HOUSEWIFE AND FAMILY MEDICAL GUIDE. 2s. 6d. NOTICES TO CORRESPONDENTS. 2s. 6d. CORNER CUPBOARD. A FAMILY REPOSITORY. 2s. 6d. HOW A PENNY BECAME A THOUSAND POUNDS. } 2s. 6d. LIFE DOUBLED BY THE ECONOMY OF TIME. } Either of these two Works separately. 1s. 6d. cloth. WONDERFUL THINGS OF ALL NATIONS. Two Series, each 2s. 6d. THE HISTORICAL FINGER-POST. 2s. 6d. * * * * * BY THE SAME EDITOR. HISTORY OF PROGRESS IN GREAT BRITAIN. _Two Series, each_ 6s. THAT'S IT; OR, PLAIN TEACHING. _Cloth, gilt edges_, 3s. 6d. WALKS ABROAD AND EVENINGS AT HOME. _Cloth, gilt edges_, 3s. 6d. ELEGANT WORK FOR DELICATE FINGERS. 1s. PHILOSOPHY AND MIRTH UNITED BY PEN AND PENCIL. 1s. HANDY BOOK OF SHOPKEEPING; OR SHOPKEEPER'S GUIDE. 1s. SHILLING KITCHINER; OR, ORACLE OF COOKERY FOR THE MILLION. 1s. * * * * * EDITOR'S PREFACE. If there be any among my Readers who, having turned over the pages of "ENQUIRE WITHIN," have hastily pronounced them to be confused and ill-arranged, let them at once refer to THE INDEX, at page 389*, and for ever hold their peace. The INDEX is, to the vast congregation of useful hints and receipts that fill the pages of this volume, what the DIRECTORY is to the great aggregation of houses and people in London. No one, being a stranger to London, would run about asking for "MR. SMITH." But, remembering the Christian name and the profession of the individual wanted, he would turn to the DIRECTORY, and trace him out. Like a house, every paragraph in "ENQUIRE WITHIN" has its number,--and the INDEX is the DIRECTORY which will explain what Facts, Hints, and Instructions _inhabit_ that number. For, if it be not a misnomer, we are prompted to say that "ENQUIRE WITHIN" is _peopled_ with hundreds of ladies and gentlemen, who have approved of the plan of the work, and contributed something to its store of useful information. There they are, waiting to be questioned, and ready to reply. Within each page some one lives to answer for the correctness of the information imparted, just as certainly as where, in the window of a dwelling, you see a paper directing you to "ENQUIRE WITHIN," some one is there to answer you. HOUSEKEEPERS of experience live at Nos. 1, 30, 438, 1251 and 2091; old Dr. KITCHINER lives at 44; CAPTAIN CRAWLEY is to be found at 46 and 2568; the well-known Mrs. WARREN lives at 1809; Miss ACTON at 1310; Dr. FRANKLIN at 1398; Mrs. HITCHING at 215; Mr. BANTING at 1768; Dr. WILSON PHILIP at 1762; Mr. WITHERING at 2338; Mr. MECHI at 997; Dr. STENHOUSE at 1776; Dr. ERASMUS WILSON at 1700; Dr. SOUTHWOOD SMITH at 1743; Dr. BLAIR at 2180; M. SOYER at 1130; Dr. BABINGTON at 2407; Miss GIFFORD at 2337; and Dr. CLARK at 2384. In addition to these and many more, a DOCTOR lives at 475; a GARDENER at 249; a SCHOOLMASTER at 161; a BUTCHER at 27; a DANCING-MASTER at 139; an ARTIST at 2548; a NATURALIST at 2330; a DYER at 2682; a MODELLER at 2346; a PROFESSED COOK at 1032; a PHILANTHROPIST at 1368; a LAWYER at 1440; a SURGEON at 796; a CHESS PLAYER at 71; a WHIST PLAYER, almost next door, at 73; a CHEMIST at 650; a BREWER at 2267; a LAWN TENNIS PLAYER at 2765; a HOMOEOPATHIC PRACTITIONER at 925; a WOOD-STAINER at 1413; two CONFECTIONERS at 1628 and 2024; a POULTRY-KEEPER at 1642; a METEOROLOGIST at 962; PHILOSOPHERS at 973 and 1783; a PRACTICAL ECONOMIST at 985; a BAKER at 1002; a MASTER OF THE CEREMONIES at 1924 and 2613; a BIRD FANCIER at 2155: a WASHERWOMAN at 2729; an ANALYTICAL CHEMIST at 2747; an ACCOUNTANT at 2769; and so on. Well! there they live--always at home. Knock at their doors--ENQUIRE WITHIN. NO FEES TO PAY!! Much care has been taken in selecting the information that is given, and, as is amply shown by the above list, so many kind and competent friends have lent a hand in the production of this volume that is impossible to turn to any page without at once being reminded of the GENEROUS FRIEND who abides there. To some extent, though in a far less degree, assistance has been rendered by the authors of many useful and popular works, for which due acknowledgment must be made. Chief among these works are Dr. Kitchiner's "COOKS' ORACLE"; "THE COOK," in _Houlston and Sons' Industrial Library_; "THE SHOPKEEPER'S GUIDE;" "THE WIFE'S OWN COOKERY," "THE PRACTICAL HOUSEWIFE," and many of the volumes of the "REASON WHY" series. Lastly, as in everyday life it is found necessary at times to make a thorough inspection of house and home, and to carry out requisite repairs, alterations, and additions, this has been done in the recent editions of "ENQUIRE WITHIN," to which some hundreds of paragraphs have been added, while others have been remodelled and revised in accordance with the progress of the times in which we live. Care, however, has been taken to alter nothing that needed no alteration, so that, practically, this Popular Favourite is still the _old_ "ENQUIRE WITHIN;" improved, it is true, but in no way so changed as to place it beyond the recognition of those to whom it has been a BOOK OF CONSTANT REFERENCE since its first appearance. * * * * * PUBLISHER'S PREFACE TO THE SEVENTY-FIFTH EDITION. The unparalleled success achieved by "ENQUIRE WITHIN UPON EVERYTHING" demands special mention from its Publishers at the present moment. Its prominent characteristics--varied usefulness and cheapness--have won for it universal esteem. There is scarcely a spot reached by English civilization to which this book has not found its way, receiving everywhere the most cordial welcome and winning the warmest praise. Proof of this world-wide popularity is clearly shown by the record of the number of copies sold, now amounting to the wonderful total of ONE MILLION COPIES --a sale which the Publishers believe to be _absolutely without precedent_ among similar books of reference. This result has been mainly brought about by the kindly interest shown in the book by many friends, to whom the Publishers' most hearty thanks are tendered for their generous support and recommendations. The work of revision has been carried on from year to year with watchfulness and care, and many Additions have been made, both modern and interesting, including Homoeopathy, Lawn Tennis, &c. Enquirers on the laws of Landlord and Tenant, Husband and Wife, Debtor and Creditor, are supplied with the latest information. Diseases and their Remedies, and Medicines, their Uses and Doses, have received special attention. The Index has been considerably extended, and with the aid of this, and the Summary of Contents, it is hoped that no Enquirer will fail to receive complete and satisfactory replies. * * * * * THE "ENQUIRE WITHIN" AND "REASON WHY" SERIES now comprises Twenty-seven Volumes, containing upwards of SEVEN THOUSAND pages of closely printed matter. They are entirely original in plan, and executed with the most conscientious care. The Indexes have been prepared with great labour, and alone occupy about 500 pages. A vast Fund of valuable Information, embracing every Subject of Interest or Utility, is thus attainable, and at a merely nominal Cost. These Works are in such general demand, that the Sale has already reached considerably upwards of ONE-AND-A-HALF MILLION VOLUMES. The attention of all parties interested in the dissemination of sound Theoretical Instruction and Practical Knowledge is particularly directed to the Twenty-seven Volumes in this Series of Popular and Valuable Books. 1-3. "DAILY WANTS, THE DICTIONARY OF," containing nearly 1,200 pages of Information upon all matters of Practical and Domestic Utility. Above 118,000 copies have been sold. 4-7. "USEFUL KNOWLEDGE, THE DICTIONARY OF," a Book of Reference upon History, Geography, Science, Statistics, &c. A Companion Work to the "Dictionary of Daily Wants." 8 & 9. "MEDICAL AND SURGICAL KNOWLEDGE, THE DICTIONARY OF," a Complete Practical Guide on Health and Disease, for Families, Emigrants, and Colonists. 10. "ENQUIRE WITHIN UPON EVERYTHING." 11. "THE REASON WHY, CHRISTIAN DENOMINATIONS," giving the Origin, History, and Tenets of the Christian Sects, with the Reasons assigned _by themselves_ for their Specialities of Faith and forms of Worship. 12. "THE REASON WHY, PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY AND GEOLOGY," containing upwards of 1,200 Reasons, explanatory of the Physical Phenomena of Earth and Sea, their Geological History, and the Geographical distribution of Plants, Animals, and the Human Race. 13. "THE REASON WHY, BIBLICAL AND SACRED HISTORY," a Family Guide to Scripture Readings, and a Handbook for Biblical Students. 14. "THE REASON WHY, GENERAL SCIENCE," giving Hundreds of Reasons for things which, though generally received, are imperfectly understood. This Volume has reached a sale of 53,000. 15. "THE REASON WHY, HISTORICAL," designed to simplify the study of English History. 16. "THE REASON WHY, NATURAL HISTORY," giving REASONS for very numerous interesting Facts in connection with the Habits and Instincts of the various Orders of the Animal Kingdom. 17. "THE REASON WHY, GARDENING AND FARMING," giving some Thousands of Reasons for various Facts and Phenomena in reference to the Cultivation and Tillage of the Soil. 18. "THE REASON WHY, HOUSEWIFE'S SCIENCE," affording to the Manager of Domestic Affairs intelligible Reasons for the various duties she has to superintend or to perform. 19. "JOURNEY OF DISCOVERY ALL ROUND OUR HOUSE; OR, THE INTERVIEW," with copious Information upon Domestic Matters. 20. "THE PRACTICAL HOUSEWIFE AND FAMILY MEDICAL GUIDE," a Series of Instructive Papers on Cookery, Food, Treatment of the Sick, &c., &c. 21. "THE FAMILY SAVE-ALL," a System of Secondary Cookery with Hints for Economy in the use of Articles of Household Consumption. 22. "NOTICES TO CORRESPONDENTS," a Work full of curious Information on all Subjects, gathered from actual Answers to Correspondents of various Magazines and Newspapers. 23. "THE CORNER CUPBOARD," containing Domestic Information, Needlework Designs, and Instructions for the Aquarium, &c. 24. "LIFE DOUBLED BY THE ECONOMY OF TIME," and "HOW A PENNY BECAME A THOUSAND POUNDS." The first of these teaches the Value of Moments, and shows how Life may be abridged by a careless indifference to trifles of time; the second pursues a similar argument with reference to Money. 25 & 26. "WONDERFUL THINGS;" affording interesting descriptions of the _Wonders of all Nations_, with Illustrations. 27. "THE HISTORICAL FINGER-POST," giving briefly, but clearly, the meaning and origin of hundreds of Terms, Phrases, Epithets, Cognomens, Allusions, &c., in connection with History, Politics, Theology, Law, Commerce, Literature, Army and Navy, Arts and Sciences, Geography, Tradition, National, Social, and Personal Characteristics. &c. * * * * * CONTENTS. ADULTERATIONS OF FOOD, TESTS FOR 2747 BEVERAGES, PREPARATION OF, AND RECEIPTS FOR 565, 2267, 2455 BIRD-KEEPING, BEE-KEEPING, AND POULTRY-KEEPING 2155 CARVING, ARRANGEMENTS OF THE DINNER TABLE, ETC. 2616 CHILDREN, REARING AND MANAGEMENT OF 2025 CHOICE OF FOOD, MARKETING, ETC. 1 CONFECTIONERY: CAKES, JELLIES, SWEETMEATS 2091 COMMERCIAL AND MONETARY HINTS, MAXIMS 441 CORRECT SPEAKING, HINTS ON WRITING 161 DECORATION, PAINTING, STAINING, GILDING, ETC. 1413 DESTRUCTION OF VERMIN, NOXIOUS ANIMALS 1722 DRESS, CHOICE, ARRANGEMENT, AND CARE OF 1926 DYEING, SCOURING, CLEANING, LAUNDRY OPERATIONS 2682 EMERGENCIES AND ACCIDENTS, DROWNING, FIRE, ETC. 1376 ETIQUETTE, FORMS AND CEREMONIES OF 1924 FOOD OF VARIOUS KINDS, WHEN IN SEASON 30 FANCY NEEDLEWORK 1808 FUEL, LIGHTING, ETC., ECONOMY AND MANAGEMENT OF 984 FURNITURE, SELECTION AND ARRANGEMENT OF 296 GARDENING OPERATIONS THROUGHOUT THE YEAR 249 HOUSEHOLD CARPENTRY, MENDING, REPAIRING 308 INDOOR GAMES AND AMUSEMENTS 45 LADIES' EMPLOYMENTS: LEATHER-WORK, DIAPHANIE ETC. 2506 LEGAL INFORMATION AND ADVICE 1440 MEDICAL AND SURGICAL ADVICE 475 MINOR COMPLAINTS, COUGH, CRAMP ETC. 553 MISCELLANEOUS PREPARATIONS: INK, GUM, CEMENT, ETC. 2481 OUTDOOR SPORTS AND PASTIMES, LAWN TENNIS 2568 POISONING, TREATMENT IN CASES OF 1340 PREPARATION OF FOOD, COOKING OPERATIONS 1003 PRESERVING AND PICKLING, HINTS ON 1619 MODELLING, PREPARING BOTANICAL SPECIMENS, ETC. 2330 RULES OF CONDUCT: COUNSELS, HINTS, ADVICE 2180 SANITARY PRECAUTIONS AND REGULATIONS 1717 SAUCES, RELISHES, ZESTS, HOW TO PREPARE 2203 TABLES OF PERCENTAGES, INTEREST, MARKETING, WAGES 2770 TOILET REQUISITES, RECEIPTS FOR, ETC. 1677 * * * * * ENQUIRE WITHIN UPON EVERYTHING. * * * * * 1. Choice of Articles of Food. Nothing is more important in the affairs of housekeeping than the choice of wholesome food. Apropos to this is an amusing conundrum which is as follows:--"A man went to market and bought _two_ fish. When he reached home he found they were the same as when he had bought them; yet there were _three!_ How was this?" The answer is--"He bought two mackerel, and one _smelt!_" Those who envy him his bargain need not care about the following rules; but to others they will be valuable: 2. Mackerel must be perfectly fresh, or it is a very indifferent fish; it will neither bear carriage, nor being kept many hours out of the water. The firmness of the flesh and the clearness of the eyes must be the criteria of fresh mackerel, as they are of all other fish. 3. Turbot, and all flat white fish, are rigid and firm when fresh; the under side should be of a rich cream colour. When out of season, or too long kept, this becomes a bluish white, and the flesh soft and flaccid. A clear bright eye in any fish is also a mark of its being fresh and good. 4. Cod is known to be fresh by the rigidity of the muscles (or flesh), the redness of the gills, and clearness of the eyes. Crimping much improves this fish. 5. Salmon. The flavour and excellence of this fish depend upon its freshness and the shortness of time since it was caught; for no method can completely preserve the delicate flavour that salmon has when just taken out of the water. A great deal of what is brought to London has been packed in ice, and comes from the Scotch and Irish rivers, and, though perfectly fresh, is not quite equal to salmon from English streams. 6. Herrings should be eaten when very fresh; and, like mackerel, will not remain good many hours after they are caught. But they are excellent, especially for breakfast relishes, either salted, split, dried, and peppered, or pickled. Mackerel are very good when prepared in either of these ways. 7. Fresh Water Fish. The remarks as to firmness and clear fresh eyes apply to this variety of fish, of which there are carp, tench, pike, perch, &c. 8. Lobsters recently caught, have always some remains of muscular action in the claws, which may be excited by pressing the eyes with the finger; when this cannot be produced, the lobster must have been too long kept. When boiled, the tail preserves its elasticity if fresh, but loses it as soon as it becomes stale. The heaviest lobsters are the best; when light they are watery and poor. Hen lobsters may generally be known by the spawn, or by the breadth of the "flap." 9. Crab and Crayfish must be chosen by observations similar to those given above in the choice of lobsters. Crabs have an agreeable smell when fresh. 10. Prawns and Shrimps, when fresh, are firm and crisp. 11. Oysters. If fresh, the shell is firmly closed; when the shells of oysters are open, they are dead, and unfit for food. The small-shelled oysters, the Byfleet, Colchester, and Milford, are the finest in flavour. Larger kinds, as the Torbay oysters, are generally considered only fit for stewing and sauces, and as an addition to rump-steak puddings and pies, though some persons prefer them to the smaller oysters, even when not cooked. Of late years English oysters have become scarce and dear; and in consequence the American Blue Point oysters find a ready market. 12. Beef. The grain of ox beef, when good, is loose, the meat red, and the fat inclining to yellow. Cow beef, on the contrary, has a closer grain and whiter fat, but the meat is scarcely as red as that of ox beef. Inferior beef, which is meat obtained from ill-fed animals, or from those which had become too old for food, may be known by a hard, skinny fat, a dark red lean, and, in old animals, a line of horny texture running through the meat of the ribs. When meat rises up quickly, after being pressed by the finger, it may be considered as being the flesh of an animal which was in its prime; but when the dent made by pressure returns slowly, or remains visible, the animal had probably passed its prime, and the meat consequently must be of inferior quality. 13. Veal should be delicately white, though it is often juicy and well-flavoured when rather dark in colour. Butchers, it is said, bleed calves purposely before killing them, with a view to make the flesh white, but this also makes it dry and flavourless. On examining the loin, if the fat enveloping the kidney be white and firm-looking, the meat will probably be prime and recently killed. Veal will not keep so long as an older meat, especially in hot or damp weather: when going, the fat becomes soft and moist, the meat flabby and spotted, and somewhat porous like sponge. Large, overgrown veal is inferior to small, delicate, yet fat veal. The fillet of a cow-calf is known by the udder attached to it, and by the softness of the skin; it is preferable to the veal of a bull-calf. 14. Mutton. The meat should be firm and close in grain, and red in colour, the fat white and firm. Mutton is in its prime when the sheep is about five years old, though it is often killed much younger. If too young, the flesh feels tender when pinched; if too old, on being pinched it wrinkles up, and so remains. In young mutton, the fat readily separates; in old, it is held together by strings of skin. In sheep diseased of the rot, the flesh is very pale-coloured, the fat inclining to yellow; the meat appears loose from the bone, and, if squeezed, drops of water ooze out from the grains; after cooking, the meat drops clean away from the bones. Wether mutton is preferred to that of the ewe; it may be known by the lump of fat on the inside of the thigh. 15. Lamb. This meat will not keep long after it is killed. The large vein in the neck is bluish in colour when the fore quarter is fresh, green when it is becoming stale. In the hind quarter, if not recently killed, the fat of the kidney will have a slight smell, and the knuckle will have lost its firmness. 16. Pork. When good, the rind is thin, smooth, and cool to the touch; when changing, from being too long killed, it becomes flaccid and clammy. Enlarged glands, called kernels, in the fat, are marks of an ill-fed or diseased pig. 17. Bacon should have a thin rind, and the fat should be firm, and tinged red by the curing; the flesh should be of a clear red, without intermixture of yellow, and it should firmly adhere to the bone. To judge the state of a ham, plunge a knife into it to the bone; on drawing it back, if particles of meat adhere to it, or if the smell is disagreeable, the curing has not been effectual, and the ham is not good; it should, in such a state, be immediately cooked. In buying a ham, a short thick one is to be preferred to one long and thin. Of English hams, Yorkshire, Westmoreland, and Hampshire are most esteemed; of foreign, the Westphalian. The bacon and "sugar cured" hams now imported in large quantities from Canada and the United States are both cheap and good. 18. Venison. When good, the fat is clear, bright, and of considerable thickness. To know when it is necessary to cook it, a knife must be plunged into the haunch; and from the smell the cook must determine whether to dress it at once, or to keep it a little longer. 19. Turkey. In choosing poultry, the age of the bird is the chief point to be attended to. An old turkey has rough and reddish legs; a young one smooth and black. Fresh killed, the eyes are full and clear, and the feet moist. When it has been kept too long, the parts about the vent have a greenish appearance. 20. Common Domestic Fowls, when young, have the legs and combs smooth; when old these parts are rough, and on the breast long hairs are found when the feathers axe plucked off: these hairs must be removed by singeing. Fowls and chickens should be plump on the breast, fat on the back, and white-legged. 21. Geese. The bills and feet are red when old, yellow when young. Fresh killed, the feet are pliable, but they get stiff when the birds are kept too long. Geese are called green when they are only two or three months old. 22. Ducks. Choose them with supple feet and hard plump breasts. Tame ducks have yellow feet, wild ones red. 23. Pigeons are very indifferent food when they are kept too long. Suppleness of the feet shows them to be young; the flesh is flaccid when they are getting bad from keeping. Tame pigeons are larger than wild pigeons, but not so large as the wood pigeon. 24. Hares and Rabbits when old, have the haunches thick, the ears dry and tough, and the claws blunt and ragged. A young hare has claws smooth and sharp, ears that easily tear, and a narrow cleft in the lip. A leveret is distinguished from a hare by a knob or small bone near the foot. 25. Partridges, when young, have yellowish legs and dark-coloured bills. Old partridges are very indifferent eating. 26. Woodcocks and Snipes, when old, have the feet thick and hard; when these are soft and tender, they are both young and fresh killed. When their bills become moist, and their throats muddy, they have been too long killed. (See FOOD IN SEASON, Pars. 30--42.) 27. Names and Situations of the Various Joints. 28. Meats. In different parts of the kingdom the method of cutting up carcases varies. That which we describe below is the most general, and is known as the English method. i. Beef. Fore Quarter Fore rib (five ribs); middle rib (four ribs); chuck (three ribs). Shoulder piece (top of fore leg); brisket (lower or belly part of the ribs); clod (fore shoulder blade); neck; shin (below the shoulder); cheek. Hind Quarter. Sirloin; rump; aitch-bone these are the three divisions of the upper part of the quarter; buttock and mouse-buttock, which divide the thigh; veiny piece, joining the buttock; thick flank and thin flank (belly pieces) and leg. The sirloin and rump of both sides form a baron. _Beef is in season all the year; best in winter._ [THE MISER FASTS WITH GREEDY MIND TO SPARE.] ii. Mutton. Shoulder; breast (the belly); over which are the loin (chump, or tail end): loin (best end): neck (best end); neck (scrag end); leg; haunch, or leg and chump end of loin; and head. A chine is two necks; a saddle, two loins. _Mutton is best in winter, spring, and autumn._ iii. Lamb is cut into fore quarter and hind quarter; saddle; loin; neck; breast; leg; and shoulder. _Grass lamb is in season from Easter to Michaelmas; house lamb from Christmas to Lady-day._ iv. Pork is cut into leg, hand or shoulder; hind loin; fore loin; belly-part; spare-rib, or neck; and head. _Pork is in season nearly all the year round, but is better relished in winter than in summer._ v. Veal is cut into neck (scrag end); neck (best end); loin (best end); loin (chump, or tail end); fillet (upper part of hind leg); hind knuckle, which joins the fillet; knuckle of fore leg; blade (bone of shoulder); breast (best end); and breast (brisket end). _Veal is always in season, but dear in winter and spring._ vi. Venison is cut into haunch; neck; shoulder; and breast. _Doe venison is best in January, October, November, and December, and buck venison in June, July, August, and September._ vii. Scottish Mode of Division. According to the English method the carcase of beef is disposed of more economically than upon the Scotch plan. The English plan affords better steaks, and better joints for roasting; but the Scotch plan gives a greater variety of pieces for boiling. The names of pieces in the Scotch plan, not found in the English, are: the hough, or hind leg; the nineholes, or English buttock; the large and small runner, taken from the rib and chuck pieces of the English plan; the shoulder-lyer, the English shoulder, but cut differently; the spare-rib or fore-sye, the sticking piece, &c. The Scotch also cut mutton differently. viii. Ox-tail is much esteemed for purposes of soup; so also is the Cheek. The Tongue is highly esteemed. The Heart, stuffed with veal stuffing, roasted, and served hot, with red currant jelly as an accompaniment, is a palatable dish. When prepared in this manner it is sometimes called 'Smithfield Hare', on account of its flavour being something like that of roast hare. ix. Calves' Heads are very useful for various dishes; so also are their Knuckles, Feet, Heart, &c. 29. Relative Economy of the Joints. i. The Round is, in large families, one of the most profitable parts owing to its comparative freedom from bone: it is usually boiled, and is generally sold at the same price as the sirloin, and ribs. It is sometimes divided downwards, close to the bone; one side being known as the 'top side', and the other as the 'silver side'. Either of these parts is as good roasted as boiled. ii. The Brisket is always less in price than the roasting parts. It is not so economical a part as the round, having more bone with it, and more fat. Where there are children, very fat joints are not desirable, being often disagreeable to them, and sometimes prejudicial, especially if they have a dislike to fat. This joint also requires more cooking than many others; that is to say, it requires a double allowance of time to be given for simmering it; it will, when served, be hard and scarcely digestible if no more time be allowed to simmer it than that which is sufficient for other joints and meats. Joints cooked in a boiler or saucepan, should always be _simmered_, that is to say, boiled as slowly as possible. Meat boiled fast, or "at a gallop," as the phrase goes, is always tough and tasteless. The brisket is excellent when stewed; and when cooked fresh (i.e., unsalted) an excellent stock for soup may be extracted from it, and yet the meat will serve as well for dinner. iii. The Edge-bone, or Aitch-bone, is not considered to be a very economical joint, the bone being large in proportion to the meat; but the greater part of it, at least, is as good as that of any prime part. On account of the quantity of bone in it, it is sold at a cheaper rate than the best joints. It may be roasted or boiled. iv. The Rump is the part of which the butcher makes great profit, by selling it in the form of steaks, but the whole of it may be purchased as a joint, and at the price of other prime parts. It may be turned to good account in producing many excellent dishes. If salted, it is simply boiled; if used unsalted, it is generally stewed. v. The Veiny Piece is sold at a moderate price per pound; but, if hung for a day or two, it is very good and very profitable. Where there are a number of servants and children to have an early dinner, this part of beef will be found desirable. vi. The Leg and Shin afford excellent stock for soup; and, if not reduced too much, the meat taken from the bones may be served as a stew with vegetables; or it may be seasoned, pounded with butter, and potted; or, chopped very fine, and seasoned with herbs, and bound together by egg and bread crumbs, it may be fried in balls, or in the form of large eggs, and served with a gravy made with a few spoonfuls of the soup. vii. Ox Cheek makes excellent soup. The meat, when taken from the bones, may be served as a stew. viii. The Sirloin and the Ribs are the roasting parts of beef, and these bear in all places the highest price. The more profitable of these two joints at a family table is the ribs. The bones, if removed from the beef before it is roasted, are useful in making stock for soup. When boned, the meat of the ribs is often rolled up on the shape of a small round or fillet, tied with string, and roasted; and this is the best way of using it, as it enables the carver to distribute equally the upper part of the meat with the fatter parts, at the lower end of the bones. 30. Food in Season. There is an old maxim, "A place for everything, and everything in its place," To which may be added another, "A season for everything, and everything in season." [Fish, Poultry, &c., whose names are distinguished by _Italics_ [here marked _like this_] in each month's "Food in Season," are to be had in the highest perfection during the month.] 31. In Season in January. i. Fish. Barbel, brill, carp, cod, crabs, cray-fish, dabs, _dace_, eels, flounders, _haddocks_, herrings, lampreys, ling, lobsters, mussels, oysters, perch, pike, plaice, prawns, salmon-trout, shrimps, skate, smelts, soles, sprats, sturgeon, _tench_, thornback, turbot, _whiting_. ii. Meat.--Beef, house-lamb, mutton, pork, veal, and doe venison. iii. Poultry and Game.--Capons, chickens, ducks, wild-ducks, fowls, geese, grouse, _hares_, larks, moor-game, partridges, pheasants, pigeons (tame), pullets, _rabbits_, snipes, turkeys (hen), widgeons, woodcocks. iv. Vegetables.--Beet, broccoli (white and purple), Brussels sprouts, cabbage, cardoons, carrots, celery, chervil, colewort, cresses, endive, garlic, herbs (dry), Jerusalem artichokes, kale (Scotch), leeks, lettuces, mint (dry), mustard, onions, parsley, parsnips, potatoes, rape, rosemary, sage, salsify, Savoy cabbages, scorzonera, shalots, skirrets, sorrel, spinach (winter), tarragon, thyme, turnips. v. Forced Vegetables.--Asparagus, cucumbers, mushrooms, sea-kale. vi. Fruit.--Almonds. Apples: Golden pippin, golden russet, Kentish pippin, nonpareil, winter pearmain. Pears: Bergamot d'Hollande, Bon Chretien, Chaumontel, Colmar, winter beurre. Grapes: English and foreign. Chestnuts, medlars, oranges, walnuts, filbert nuts. [THE HYPOCRITE WILL FAST SEEM MORE HOLY.] 32. In Season in February. i. Fish. Barbel, brill, carp, cockles, cod, crabs, cray-fish, dabs, dace, eels, flounders, haddocks, herrings, lampreys, ling, lobsters, mussels, oysters, perch, pike, plaice, prawns, salmon, shrimps, skate, smelts, soles, sturgeon, tench, thornback, turbot, whiting. ii. Meat. Beef, house-lamb, mutton, pork, veal. iii. Poultry and Game. Capons, chickens, ducklings, geese, hares, partridges, pheasants, pigeons (tame and wild), rabbits (tame), snipes, turkeys, turkey poults, wild-ducks, woodcocks. iv. Vegetables. Beet, broccoli (white and purple), Brussels sprouts, cabbage, cardoons, carrots, celery, chervil, colewort, cresses, endive, garlic, herbs (dry), Jerusalem artichokes, leeks, lettuces, mint (dry), mushrooms, onions, parsnips, parsley, potatoes, radish, rape, rosemary, sage, salsify, Savoys, scorzonera, shalots, skirrets, sorrel, spinach, sprouts, tarragon, thyme, turnips, winter savoury. v. Forced Vegetables. Asparagus, cucumbers, mushrooms, sea-kale, &c. vi. Fruit. Apples: Golden pippin, golden russet, Holland pippin, Kentish pippin, nonpareil, Wheeler's russet, winter pearmain. Chestnuts, oranges. Pears: Bergamot, winter Bon Chretien, winter Russelet. 33. In Season in March. i. Fish. Brill, carp, cockles, cod, conger-eels, crabs, dabs, dory, eels, flounders, ling, lobsters, mackerel, mullets, mussels, oysters, perch, pike, plaice, prawns, salmon, salmon-trout, shrimps, skate, smelts, soles, sturgeon, turbot, tench, and whiting. ii. Meat. Beef, house-lamb, mutton, pork, veal. iii. Poultry and Game. Capons, chickens, ducklings, fowls, geese, grouse, leverets, pigeons, rabbits, snipes, turkeys, woodcocks. iv. Vegetables. Artichokes (Jerusalem), beet, broccoli (white and purple), Brussels sprouts, cabbage, cardoons, carrots, celery, chervil, colewort, cresses, endive, garlic, herbs (dry), kale (sea and Scotch), lettuces, mint, mushrooms, mustard, onions, parsley, parsnips, potatoes, rape, rosemary, sage, Savoys, shalots, sorrel, spinach, tarragon, thyme, turnips, turnip-tops. v. Forced Vegetables. Asparagus, French beans, cucumbers, and rhubarb. vi. Fruit. Apples: Golden russet, Holland pippin, Kentish pippin, nonpareil, Norfolk beefing, Wheeler's russet. Chestnuts, oranges. Pears: Bergamot, Chaumontel, winter Bon Chretien. _Forced:_ Strawberries. 34. In Season in April. i. Fish. Brill, carp, chub, cockles, cod, conger-eels, _crabs_, dabs, dory, eels, floandeis, halibut, herrings, ling, _lobsters_, mackerel, mullets, mussels, oysters, perch, pike, _prawns_, plaice, _salmon_, shrimps, _skate_, smelts, soles, sturgeon, _tench_, trout, turbot, whiting. ii. Meat. Beef, grass-lamb, house-lamb, mutton, pork, veal. iii. Poultry and Game. Chickens, ducklings, fowls, geese, leverets, pigeons, pullets, rabbits, turkey poults, wood-pigeons. iv. Vegetables. Asparagus, broccoli, chervil, colewort, cucumbers, endive, fennel, herbs of all sorts, lettuce, onions, parsley, parsnips, peas, radishes, sea-kale, sorrel, spinach, small salad, tarragon, turnip-radishes, turnip-tops, and rhubarb. v. Fruit. Apples: Golden russet, nonpareil, Wheeler's russet. Nuts, oranges. Pears: Bergamot, Bon Chretien, Carmelite. _Forced:_ Apricots, cherries, strawberries. 35. In Season in May. i. Fish. Brill, carp, chub, cod, conger-eels, _crab_, cray-fish, dabs, dace, dory, eels, flounders, gurnets, haddock, halibut, herring, ling, _lobsters_, mackerel, mullet, perch, pike, plaice, _prawns_, _salmon_, shrimps, _skate_, smelts, soles, sturgeon, tench, trout, turbot, whiting. ii. Meat. Beef, grass-lamb, house-lamb, mutton, pork, veal. iii. Poultry and Game. Chickens, ducklings, fowls, geese, leverets, pigeons, pullets, rabbits; wood-pigeons. iv. Vegetables. Angelica, artichokes, asparagus, balm, kidney-beans, cabbage, carrots, cauliflowers, chervil, cucumbers, fennel, herbs of all sorts, lettuce, mint, onions, parsley, peas, new potatoes, radishes, rhubarb, salad of all sorts, sea-kale, sorrel, spinach, turnips. v. Fruit. Apples: Golden russet, winter russet. May-duke cherries; currants; gooseberries; melons. Pears: L'amozette, winter-green. _Forced_: Apricots, peaches, strawberries. 36. In Season in June. i. Fish. Carp, cod, conger-eels, _crabs_, cray-fish, dabs, dace, dory, eels, flounders, gurnets, haddocks, herrings, ling, _lobsters_, mackerel, mullet, perch, pike, plaice, _prawns, salmon, salmon-trout, skate_, smelts, soles, sturgeon, tench, trout, turbot, whitebait, whiting. ii. Meat. Beef, _grass-lamb_, house-lamb, mutton, pork, veal, buck venison. iii. Poultry and Game. Chickens, ducklings, fowls, geese, leverets, pigeons, plovers, pullets, rabbits, turkey poults, wheat-ears, wood-pigeons. iv. Vegetables. Angelica, artichokes, asparagus, beans (French, kidney, and Windsor), white beet, cabbage, carrots, cauliflowers, chervil, cucumbers, endive, herbs of all sorts, leeks, lettuce, onions, peas, potatoes, radishes, salad of all sorts, spinach, turnips, vegetable marrow. v. For Drying. Burnet, mint, tarragon, lemon thyme. vi. Fruit. Apples: Quarrenden, stone pippin, golden russet. Apricots. Cherries: May-duke, bigaroon, white-heart. Currants; gooseberries; melons. Pears: Winter-green. Strawberries. _Forced_: Grapes, nectarines, peaches, pines. 37. In Season in July. i. Fish Barbel, brill, carp, cod, conger-eels, _crabs_, cray-fish, dabs, _dace_, dory, eels, flounders, gurnets, haddocks, herrings, ling, _lobsters_, _mackerel_, mullet, perch, pike, plaice, _prawns_, salmon, skate, soles, tench, thornback, trout. ii. Meat. Beef, _grass-lamb_, mutton, veal, buck venison. iii. Poultry and Game. _Chickens_, ducks, fowls, _green geese_, leverets, pigeons, plovers, rabbits, turkey poults, wheat-ears, wild pigeons, wild rabbits. iv. Vegetables. Artichokes, asparagus, balm, beans (French, kidney, scarlet, and Windsor), carrots, cauliflowers, celery, chervil, cucumbers, endive, herbs of all sorts, lettuces, mushrooms, peas, potatoes, radishes, salads of all sorts, salsify, scorzonera, sorrel, spinach, turnips. v. For Drying. Knotted marjoram, mushrooms, winter savoury. vi. For Pickling. French beans, red cabbage, cauliflowers, garlic, gherkins, nasturtiums, onions. vii. Fruit. Apples: Codlin, jennetting, Margaret, summer pearmain, summer pippin, quarrenden. Apricots, cherries (black-heart), currants, plums, greengages, gooseberries, melons, nectarines, peaches. Pears: Catherine, green-chisel, jargonelle. Pineapples, raspberries, strawberries. [WITHOUT ECONOMY NONE CAN BE RICH.] 38. In Season in August. i. Fish. Barbel, brill, carp, cod, conger-eels, crabs, cray-fish, dabs, _dace_, eels, flounders, gurnets, haddocks, herrings, lobsters, _mackerel_, mullet, oysters, _perch, pike_, plaice, _prawns_, salmon, skate, tench, thornback, _turbot_, whiting. ii. Meat. Beef, grass-lamb, mutton, veal, buck venison. iii. Poultry and Game. Chickens, ducks, fowls, _green geese, grouse_ (from 12th), leverets, pigeons, plovers, rabbits, turkeys, turkey poults, wheat-ears, wild ducks, wild pigeons, wild rabbits. iv. Vegetables. Artichokes, beans (French, kidney, scarlet and Windsor), white beet, carrots, cauliflowers, celery, cucumbers, endive, pot-herbs of all sorts, leeks, lettuces, mushrooms, onions, peas, potatoes, radishes, salad of all sorts, salsify, scorzonera, shalots, spinach, turnips. v. For Drying. Basil, sage, thyme. vi. For Pickling. Red cabbage, capsicums, chilies, tomatoes, walnuts. vii. Fruit. Apples: Codlin, summer pearmain, summer pippin. Cherries, currants, figs, filberts, gooseberries, grapes, melons, mulberries, nectarines, peaches. Pears: Jargonelle, summer, Bon Chretien, Windsor. Plums, greengages, raspberries, Alpine strawberries. 39. In Season in September. i. Fish. Barbel, brill, carp, cockles, cod, conger-eels, crab, _dace_, eels, flounders, gurnets, haddocks, hake, herrings, lobsters, mullet, mussels, _oysters, perch, pike_, plaice, prawns, shrimps, soles, tench, thornback, turbot, whiting. ii. Meat. Beef, mutton, pork, veal, buck venison. iii. Poultry and Game. Chickens, ducks, fowls, _green geese, grouse, hares_, larks, leverets, partridges, pigeons, plovers, rabbits, _teal_, turkeys, turkey poults, wheat-ears, _wild ducks_, wild pigeons, wild rabbits. iv. Vegetables. Artichokes, Jerusalem artichokes, beans (French and scarlet), cabbages, carrots, cauliflowers, celery, cucumbers, endive, herbs of all sorts, leeks, lettuces, mushrooms, onions, parsnips, peas, potatoes, radishes, salad of all sorts, shalots, turnips. v. Fruit. Apples: Golden nob, pearmain, golden rennet. Cherries (Morella), damsons, figs, filberts. Grapes: Muscadine, Frontignac, red and black Hamburgh, Malmsey. Hazel nuts, walnuts, medlars, peaches. Pears: Bergamot, brown beurre. Pineapples, plums, quinces, strawberries, walnuts. 40. In Season in October. i. Fish. Barbel, brill, turbot, carp, cockles, cod, conger-eels, crabs, _dace, dory_, eels, gudgeon, haddocks, _hake_, halibut, herrings, lobsters, mussels, oysters, perch, _pike_, prawns, salmon-trout, shrimps, smelts, soles, tench, thornback, whiting. ii. Meat. Beef, mutton, pork, veal, doe venison. iii. Poultry and Game. Chickens, dotterel, ducks, fowls, green geese, grouse, hares, larks, moor-game, partridges, _pheasants_, pigeons, rabbits, snipes, teal, turkey, wheat-ears, widgeon, wild ducks, wild pigeons, wild rabbits, woodcocks. iv. Vegetables. Artichokes, Jerusalem artichokes, broccoli, cabbages, cauliflowers, celery, coleworts, endive, herbs of all sorts, leeks, onions, parsnips, peas, potatoes, radishes, salad, Savoys, scorzonera, skirrets, shalots, spinach (winter), tomatoes, truffles, turnips. v. Fruit. Apples: Pearmain, golden pippin, golden rennet, royal russet. Black and white bullace, damsons, late figs, almonds, filberts, hazel nuts, walnuts, filberts. Grapes, medlars. Peaches: Old Newington, October. Pears: Bergamot, beurre, Chaumontel, Bon Chretien, swan's-egg. Quinces, services, walnuts. 41. In Season in November. i. Fish. Barbel, brill, turbot, carp, cockles, cod, crabs, _dace, dory_, eels, gudgeons, gurnets, haddocks, _hake_, halibut, herrings, ling, lobsters, mussels, oysters, perch, _pike_, plaice, prawns, salmon, shrimps, skate, smelts, soles, sprats, tench, thornback, turbot, whiting. ii. Meat. Beef, house-lamb, mutton, pork, veal, doe venison. iii. Poultry and Game. Chickens, dotterel, ducks, fowls, _geese, grouse, hares_, larks, partridges, pheasants, pigeons, rabbits, _snipes, teal_, turkey, wheat-ears, widgeon, wild ducks, _wood-cocks_. iv. Vegetables. Jerusalem artichokes, beet root, borecole, broccoli, cabbages, cardoons, carrots, celery, chervil, coleworts, endive, herbs of all sorts, leeks, lettuces, onions, parsnips, potatoes, salad, Savoys, scorzonera, skirrets, shalots, spinach, tomatoes, turnips. v. Fruit. Almonds. Apples: Holland pippin, golden pippin, Kentish pippin, nonpareil, winter pearmain, Wheeler's russets. Bullace, chestnuts, hazel nuts, walnuts, filberts, grapes, medlars. Pears: Bergamot, Chaumontel, Bon Chretien. [WITH ECONOMY, FEW NEED BE POOR.] 42. In Season in December. i. Fish. Barbel, brill, turbot, carp, cockles, _cod_, crabs, dab, _dory_, eels, gudgeon, gurnets, haddocks, bake, halibut, herrings, _ling_, lobsters, mackerel, mussels, oysters, perch, pike, plaice, ruffe, salmon, shrimps, _skate_, smelts, soles, sprats, sturgeon, _tench_, whitings. ii. Meat. Beef, house-lamb, mutton, pork, veal, doe venison. iii. Poultry and Game. Capons, chickens, ducks, fowls, geese, grouse, guinea-fowl, hares, larks, partridges, pea-fowl, pheasants, pigeons, rabbits, snipes, teal, turkeys, wheat-ears, widgeon, wild ducks, woodcocks. iv. Vegetables. Jerusalem artichokes, beet root, borecole, white and purple broccoli, cabbages, cardoons, carrots, celery, endive, herbs of all sorts, leeks, lettuces, onions, parsnips, potatoes, salad, Savoys, scorzonera, skirrets, shalots, spinach, truffles, turnips, _forced_ asparagus. v. Fruit. Almonds. Apples: Golden pippin, nonpareil, winter pearmain, golden russet. Chestnuts, hazel nuts, walnuts, filberts, Almeria grapes, medlars, oranges. Pears: Bergamot, beurre d'hiver. 43. Drying Herbs. Fresh herbs are preferable to dried ones, but as they cannot always be obtained, it is most important to dry herbs at the proper seasons: Basil is in a fit state for drying about the middle of August, Burnet in June, July, and August, Chervil in May, June, and July. Elder Flowers in May, June, and July. Fennel in May, June, and July. Knotted Marjoram during July. Lemon Thyme end of July and through August. Mint, end of June and July. Orange Flowers, May, June, ard July. Parsley, May, June, and July. Sage, August and September. Summer Savoury, end of July and August. Tarragon, June, July, and August. Thyme, end of July and August. Winter Savoury, end of July and August. These herbs always at hand will be a great aid to the cook. Herbs should be gathered on a dry day; they should be immediately well cleansed, and dried by the heat of a stove or Dutch oven. The leaves should then be picked off, pounded and sifted, put into stoppered bottles, labelled, and put away for use. Those who are unable or may not care to take the trouble to dry herbs, can obtain them prepared for use in bottles at the green-grocer's. 44. Dr. Kitchiner's Rules for Marketing. The best rule for marketing is to pay ready money for everything, _and to deal with the most respectable tradesmen_ in your neighbourhood. If you leave it to their integrity to supply you with a good article at the fair market price, you will be supplied with better provisions, and at as reasonable a rate as those bargain-hunters who trot "_around, around, around about_" a market till they are trapped to buy some _unchewable_ old poultry, _tough_ tup-mutton, _stringy_ cow-beef, or _stale_ fish, at a very little less than the price of prime and proper food. With _savings_ like these they toddle home in triumph, cackling all the way, like a goose that has got ankle-deep into good luck. All the skill of the most accomplished cook will avail nothing unless she is furnished with prime provisions. The best way to procure these is to deal with shops of established character: you may appear to pay, perhaps, ten _per cent._ more than you would were you to deal with those who pretend to sell cheap, but you would be much more than in that proportion better served. Every trade has its tricks and deceptions; those who follow them can deceive you if they please, and they are too apt to do so if you provoke the exercise of their over-reaching talent. Challenge them to a game at "_Catch who can_," by entirely relying on your own judgment, and you will soon find nothing but very long experience can make you equal to the combat of marketing to the utmost advantage. If you think a tradesman has imposed upon you, never use a second word, if the first will not do, nor drop the least hint of an imposition; the only method to induce him to make an abatement is the hope of future favours; pay the demand, and deal with the gentleman no more; but do not let him see that you are displeased, or as soon as you are out of sight your reputation will suffer as much as your pocket has. Before you go to market, look over your larder, and consider well what things are wanting--especially on a Saturday. No well-regulated family can suffer a disorderly caterer to be jumping in and out to make purchases on a Sunday morning. You will be enabled to manage much better if you will make out a bill of fare for the week on the Saturday before; for example, for a family of half a dozen: Sunday Roast beef and pudding. Monday Fowl, what was left of pudding fried, or warmed in the Dutch oven. Tuesday Calf's head, apple pie. Wednesday Leg of mutton. Thursday Ditto broiled or hashed, and pancakes. Friday Fish, pudding. Saturday Fish, or eggs and bacon. It is an excellent plan to have certain things on certain days. When your butcher or poulterer knows what you will want, he has a better chance of doing his best for you; and never think of ordering beef for roasting except for Sunday. When you order meat, poultry, or fish, tell the tradesman when you intend to dress it: he will then have it in his power to serve you with provision that will do him credit, which the finest meat, &c., in the world will never do, unless it has been kept a proper time to be ripe and tendar. (Kitchiner's Cook's Oracle 56th Thousand. 5s. Houlsion & Sons.) [DO GOOD TO YOUR ENEMY, THAT HE MAY BECOME YOUR FRIEND.] 45. The Family Circle Under this title a group of acquaintances in London once instituted and carried out a series of friendly parties. The following form of invitation, and the rules of the "Family Circle," will be found interesting, probably useful: Will you do me the favour of meeting here, as a guest, on------ next, at seven precisely, a few friends who have kindly joined in an attempt to commence occasional pleasant and social parties, of which the spirit and intent will be better understood by the perusal of the few annexed remarks and rules from Yours sincerely,------ "They manage it better in France," is a remark to be often applied with reference to social life in England, and the writer fancies that the prevalence here of a few bad customs, easily changed, causes the disadvantageous difference between ourselves and our more courteous and agreeable neighbours. i. Worldly appearance; the phantom leading many to suppose that wealth is the standard of worth--in the minds of friends, a notion equally degrading to both parties. ii. Overdress; causing unnecessary expense and waste of time. iii. Expensive entertainments, as regards refreshments. iv. Late hours. The following brief rules are suggested, in a hope to show the way to a more constant, easy, and friendly intercourse amongst friends, the writer feeling convinced that society is equally beneficial and requisite--in fact, that mankind in seclusion, like the sword in the scabbard, often loses polish, and gradually rusts. RULE I. That meetings be held in rotation at each member's house, for the enjoyment of conversation; music, grave and gay; dancing, gay only; and card-playing at limited stakes. RULE II. That such meetings commence at seven and end about or after twelve, and that members and guests be requested to remember that punctuality has been called the politeness of kings. RULE III. That as gentlemen are allowed for the whole season to appear, like the raven, in one suit, ladies are to have the like privilege; and that no lady be allowed to quiz or notice the habits of another lady; and that demi-toilette in dress be considered the better taste in the family circle; not that the writer wishes to raise or lower the proper standard of ladies' dress, which ought to be neither too high nor too low, but at a happy medium. RULE IV. That any lady infringing the last rule be liable to reproof by the oldest lady present at the meeting, if the oldest lady, like the oldest inhabitant, can be discovered. RULE V. That every member or guest, be requested to bring with them their own vocal, instrumental, or dance music, and take it away with them, if possible, to avoid loss and confusion. RULE VI. That no member or guest, able to sing, play, or dance, refuse, unless excused by medical certificate; and that no cold or sore throat be allowed to last more than a week. RULE VII. That as every member or guest known to be able to sing, play, or dance, is bound to do so if requested, the performer (especially if timid) is to be kindly criticized and encouraged; it being a fact well known, that the greatest masters of an art are always the most lenient critics, from their deep knowledge of the feeling, intelligence, and perseverance required to at all approach perfection. RULE VIII. That gentlemen present do pay every attention to ladies, especially visitors; but such attention is to be general, and not particular--for instance, no gentleman is to dance more than three times with one lady during the evening, except in the case of lovers, privileged to do odd things during their temporary lunacy, and also married couples, who are expected to dance together at least once during the evening, and oftener if they please. RULE IX. That to avoid unnecessary expense, the refreshments be limited to cold meat, sandwiches, bread, cheese, butter, vegetables, fruits, tea, coffee, negus, punch, malt liquors, &c., &c. RULE X. That all personal or face-to-face laudatory speeches (commonly called toasts, or, as may be, roasts) be for the future forbidden, without permission or inquiry, for reasons following:--That as the family circle includes bachelors and spinsters, and he, she, or they may be secretly engaged, it will be therefore cruel to excite hopes that may be disappointed; and that as some well-informed Benedick of long experience may after supper advise the bachelor to find the way to woman's heart--_vice versa_, some deep-feeling wife or widow, by "pity moven," may, perhaps, after supper advise the spinster the other way, which, in public, is an impropriety manifestly to be avoided. RULE XI. (_suggested by a lady_). That any lady, after supper, may (if she please) ask any gentleman apparently diffident, or requiring encouragement, to dance with her, and that no gentleman can of course refuse so kind a request. RULE XII. That no gentleman be expected to escort any lady home on foot beyond a distance of three miles, unless the gentleman be positive and the lady agreeable. RULE THE LAST. That as the foregoing remarks and rules are intended, in perfect good faith and spirit, to be considered general and not personal, no umbrage is to be taken, and the reader is to bear in mind the common and homely saying,-- "Always at trifles scorn to take offence, It shows great pride and very little sense." P.S.--To save trouble to both parties, this invitation be deemed accepted, without the necessity to reply, unless refused within twenty-four hours. 46. Evening Pastimes. Among the innocent recreations of the fireside, there are few more commendable and practicable than those afforded by what are severally termed Anagrams, Arithmorems, Single and Double Acrostics, Buried Cities, &c., Charades, Conundrums, Cryptographs, Enigmas, Logogriphs, Puzzles, Rebuses, Riddles, Transpositions, &c. Of these there are such a variety, that they are suited to every capacity; and they present this additional attraction, that ingenuity may be exercised in the _invention_ of them, as well as in their solution. Many persons who have become noted for their literary compositions may date the origin of their success to the time when they attempted the composition of a trifling enigma or charade. 47. Acrostics. The acrostic is a short poem in which the first letters of each line, read collectively, form a name, word, or sentence. The word comes from the Greek _akros_, extreme, and _stichos_, order or line. The acrostic was formerly in vogue for valentine and love verses. When employed as a riddle it is called a _Rebus_, which see. [AS A MAN LIVES, SO SHALL HE DIE.] 48. Acrostics (Double). This very fashionable riddle is a double Rebus, the initial and final letters of a word or words selected making two names or two words. The usual plan is to first suggest the foundation words, and then to describe the separate words, whose initials and finals furnish the answer to the question. Thus: A Party to charm the young and erratic-- But likely to frighten the old and rheumatic. 1 The carriage in which the fair visitants came: 2 A very old tribe with a very old name; 3 A brave Prince of Wales free from scandal or shame. The answer is Picnic. 1 P Phaeton N 2 I Iceni I 3 C Caradoc C Sometimes the Double Acrostic is in prose, as in this brief example: A Briton supports his wig, his grand-mother, his comfort, and his country-women. The answer is, Beef--Beer: _Bob, Eve, Ease, Fair_. 49. Acrostics (Triple) are formed on the same plan, three names being indicated by the initial, central, and final letters of the selected words. 50. Anagrams are formed by the transposition of the letters of words or sentences, or names of persons, so as to produce a word, sentence, or verse, of pertinent or of widely different meaning. They are very difficult to discover, but are exceedingly striking when good. The following are some of the most remarkable: Words Transpositions Astronomers............ No more stars. Catalogues..............Got as a clue. Elegant ................Neat leg. Impatient...............Tim in a pet. Immediately.............I met my Delia. Masquerade .............Queer as mad. Matrimony...............Into my arm. Melodrama...............Made moral. Midshipman..............Mind his map. Old England.............Golden land. Parishioners............I hire parsons. Parliament..............Partial men. Penitentiary............Nay I repeat it. Presbyterian............Best in prayer. Radical Reform..........Rare mad frolic. Revolution..............To love ruin. Sir Robert Peel.........Terrible poser. Sweetheart..............There we sat. Telegraphs..............Great helps. 51. Arithmorems. This class of riddle is of recent introduction. The Arithmorem is made by substituting figures in a part of the word indicated, for Roman numerals. The nature of the riddle--from the Greek _arithmos_, number, and the Latin _remanere_, back again--will be easily seen from the following example, which is a double Arithmorem: H 51 and _a tub_--a fine large fish. A 100 and _gore_--a sprightly movement in music. R 5 and _be_--a part of speech. U 551 and _as and_--a Spanish province. To 201 and _ran_--a stupefying drug. R 102 and _nt_--an acid. OU 250 and _pap_--a Mexican town. The answer is Havanna--Tobacco. _H_alibu_t_, _A_llegr_o_, _V_er_b_, _A_ndalusi_a_, _N_arcoti_c_, _N_itri_c_, _A_capulc_o_. 52. Charades are compositions, poetical or otherwise, founded upon words, each syllable of which constitutes a _noun_, the whole of each word constituting another noun of a somewhat different meaning from those supplied by its separate syllables. Words which fully answer these conditions are the best for the purposes of charades; though many other words are employed. In writing, the first syllable is termed "_My first_," the second syllable "_My second_," and the complete word "_My whole_." The following is an example of a Poetical Charade: The breath of the morning is sweet; The earth is bespangled with flowers, And buds in a countless array Have ope'd at the touch of the showers. The birds, whose glad voices are ever A music delightful to hear, Seem to welcome the joy of the morning, As the hour of the bridal draws near. What is that which now steals on _my first_, Like a sound from the dreamland of love, And seems wand'ring the valleys among, That they may the nuptials approve? 'Tis a sound which _my second_ explains, And it comes from a sacred abode, And it merrily trills as the villagers throng To greet the fair bride on her road. How meek is her dress, how befitting a bride So beautiful, spotless, and pure! When she weareth _my second_, oh, long may it be Ere her heart shall a sorrow endure. See the glittering gem that shines forth from her hair-- 'Tis _my whole_, which a good father gave; Twas worn by her mother with honour before-- But _she_ sleeps in peace in her grave. Twas her earnest request, as she bade them adieu, That when her dear daughter the altar drew near, She should wear the same gem that her mother had worn When she as a bride full of promise stood there. The answer is _Ear-ring_. The bells _ring_, the sound steals upon the _ear_, and the bride wears an _ear ring_. Charades may be sentimental or humorous, in poetry or prose; they may also be _acted_, in which manner they afford considerable amusement. 53. Charades (Acted). A drawing room with folded doors is the best for the purpose. Various household appliances are employed to fit up something like a stage, and to supply the fitting scenes. Characters dressed in costumes made up of handkerchiefs, coats, shawls, table-covers, &c., come on and perform an extempore play, founded upon the parts of a word, and its _whole_, as indicated already. For instance, the events explained in the poem given might be _acted_--glasses might be rung for bells--something might be said in the course of the dialogues about the sound of the bells being delightful to the _ear_; there might be a dance of the villagers, in which a _ring_ might be formed; a wedding might be performed, and so on: but for _acting charades_ there are many better words, because _Ear-ring_ could with difficulty be _represented_ without at once betraying the meaning. There is a little work entitled "Philosophy and Mirth united by Pen and Pencil," and another work, "Our Charades; and How we Played Them," [1] by Jean Francis, which supply a large number of these Charades. But the following is the most extensive list of words ever published upon which Charades may be founded: [Note: hyphen added to Art less, Bar rack] [Footnote 1: "Philosophy and Mirth, united by Pen and Pencil," One Shilling. "Our Charades; and How we played Them," by Jean Francis, One Shilling. Both published by Houlston and Sons, Paternoster Square, London, EC.] [A FOOL'S BOLT IS SOON SHOT.] 54. Words which may be converted into Acting or Written Charades: Aid-less Air-pump Ale-house Ann-ounce Arch-angel Arm-let Art-less Ass-ail Ba-boon Back-bite Back-slide Bag-gage Bag-pipe Bag-dad Bail-able Bale-ful Band-age Band-box Bane-ful Bar-bed Bar-gain Bar-rack Bar-row Bat-ten Beard-less Bid-den Bird-lime Birth-right Black-guard Blame-less Block-head Boat-man Boot-jack Book-worm Bound-less Bow-ling Brace-let Brain-less Break-fast Breath-less Brick-bat Brick-dust Bride-cake Bride-groom Broad-cloth Broad-side Broad-sword Brow-beat Brown-stone Bug-bear Bull-dog Bump-kin Buoy-ant But-ton Cab-in Can-did Can-ton Care-ful Car-pet Car-rot Cart-ridge Chair-man Chamber-maid Cheer-ful Cheer-less Christ-mas Church-yard Clans-men Clerk-ship Cob-web Cock-pit Cod-ling Coin-age Con-fined Con-firm Con-form Con-tent Con-test Con-tract Con-verse Cork-screw Count-less Court-ship Crab-bed Cross-bow Cur-tail Cut-throat Dark-some Day-break Death-watch Dog-ma Don-key Drink-able Drug-get Duck-ling Ear-ring Earth-quake Ear-wig False-hood Fan-atic Fare-well Far-thing Fear-less Fee-ling Field-farm Fire-lock Fire-man Fire-pan Fire-ship Fire-work Fir-kin Fish-hook Flag-rant Flip-pant Flood-gate Fond-ling Foot-ball Foot-man Foot-pad Foot-step Foot-stool For-age For-bear For-bid Found-ling Fox-glove Free-hold Free-stone Fret-work Fri-day Friend-ship Frost-bite Fur-long Gain-say Gang-way Glow-worm Glut-ton God-child God-daughter God-father God-like God-mother God-son Gold-finch Gold-smith Goose-berry Grand-father Grate-ful Grave-stone Green-finch Grey-hound Grim-ace Grind-stone Ground-plot Ground-sell Guard-ship Gun-powder Had-dock Hail-stone Hail-storm Half-penny Ham-let Ham-mock Hand-cuff Hang-man Hap-pen Hard-ship Hard-ware Harts-horn Head-land Head-less Head-long Head-stone Head-strong Hear-say Heart-less Heart-sick Heart-string Hedge-hog Heir-less Heir-loom Hell-hound Hell-kite Hence-forth Hen-roost Herb-age Herds-man Her-self Hid-den High-land High-way Hind-most Hoar-frost Hob-goblin Hogs-head Home-bred Honey-bag Honey-comb Honey-moon Honey-suckle Hood-wink Horse-back Horse-shoe Host-age Hot-bed Hot-house Hot-spur Hounds-ditch Hour-glass House-hold House-maid House-wife Hum-drum Hump-back Hurri-cane Ill-nature Ill-usage In-action In-born In-crease In-justice Ink-ling In-land In-mate In-no-cent In-sane In-spirit In-tent Inter-meddle Inter-sect Inter-view In-valid In-vent In-vest In-ward Ire-ful Iron-mould I-sing-lass Jac(k)o-bite Joy-ful Joy-less Justice-ship Key-stone Kid-nap King-craft King-fisher Kins-man Kit-ten Knight-hood Know-ledge Lace-man Lady-bird Lady-ship Lamp-black Land-lady Land-lord Land-mark Land-scape Land-tax Lap-dog Lap-pet Laud-able Law-giver Law-suit Lay-man Leap-frog Leap-year Lee-ward Life-guard Like-wise Live-long Load-stone Log-book Log-wood Loop-hole Lord-ship Love-sick Low-land Luck-less Luke-warm Ma-caw Mad-cap Mad-house Mad-man Mag-pie Main-mast Main-sail Main-spring Mam-moth Man-age Man-date Marks-man Mar-row Mass-acre Match-less May-game Meat-man Mis-chance Mis-chief Mis-count Mis-deed Mis-judge Mis-quote Monks-hood Moon-beam Moon-light Muf-fin Name-sake Nan-keen Nap-kin Neck-cloth Neck-lace Nest-ling News-paper Nick-name Night-cap Night-gown Night-mare Night-watch Nine-fold Noon-tide North-star North-ward Not-able Not-ice No-where Nut-gall Nut-meg Oak-apple Oat-cake Oat-meal Off-end Oil-man O-men On-set O-pen O-pinion Our-selves Out-act Out-bid Out-brave Out-brazen Out-cast Out-cry Out-do Out-grow Out-law Out-line Out-live Out-march Out-rage Out-ride Out-run Out-sail Out-sell Out-shine Out-side Out-sit Out-sleep Out-spread Out-stare Out-stretch Out-talk Out-vie Out-ward Out-weigh Out-wit Out-work Out-worn Over-act Over-awe Over-bear Over-board Over-boil Over-burden Over-cast Over-charge Over-cloud Over-come Over-court Over-do Over-due Over-eye Over-feed Over-flow Over-grown Over-head Over-hear Over-heard Over-joy Over-lade Over-lay Over-leap Over-load Over-look Over-mast Over-match Over-pass Over-pay Over-peer Over-plus Over-poise Over-power Over-press Over-rack Over-rate Over-reach Over-right Over-ripen Over-roast Over-rule Over-run Over-see Over-seer Over-set Over-shade Over-shadow Over-shoe Over-shoot Over-sight Over-size Over-sleep Over-spread Over-stock Over-strain Over-sway Over-swell Over-take Over-throw Over-took Over-value Over-work Ox-gall Ox-lip Pack-age Pack-cloth Pad-dock Pad-lock Pain-ful Pain-less Pal-ace Pal-ate Pal-let Pan-cake Pan-tiler Pa-pa Pa-pal Par-able Pa-rent Pa-ring Par-snip Par-son Par-took Part-ridge Pass-able Pass-over Pas-time Patch-work Pa-tent Path-way Pat-ten Peace-able Pea-cock Pear-led Peer-age Peer-less Pen-knife Pen-man Pen-man-ship Penny-worth Per-jury Pert-in-a-city Pick-lock Pick-pocket Pie-bald Pike-staff Pill-age Pin-cushion Pine-apple Pip-kin Pitch-fork Pit-men Plain-tiff Play-fellow Play-house Play-mate Play-wright Plough-man Plough-share Pole-cat Pol-lute Pop-gun Pop-in-jay Port-age Port-hole Post-age Post-chaise Post-date Post-house Post-man Post-office Pot-ash Pot-hook Pound-age Prim-rose Prior-ship Prop-a-gate Punch-bowl Quad-rant Quench-less Quick-lime Quick-sand Quick-set Quick-silver Rain-bow Ram-part Ran-sack Rap-a-city Rasp-berry Rattle-snake Red-breast Red-den Rid-dance Ring-leader Ring-let Ring-tail Ring-worm Rolling-pin Rose-water Rot-ten Round-about Round-house Run-a-gate Rush-light Safe-guard Sal-low Sand-stone Sat-in Sat-ire Sauce-box Sauce-pan Saw-dust Saw-pit Scare-crow Scarf-skin Scar-let School-fellow School-master School-mistress Scot-free Screech-owl Scul-lion Sea-born Sea-calf Sea-coal Sea-faring Sea-girt Sea-gull Sea-maid Sea-man Seam-less Seam-stress Sea-nymph Sea-piece Sea-port Sea-sick Sea-son Sea-ward Second-hand Seed-cake Seed-ling Seed-pearl Seed-time Seers-man Sex-tile Sex-ton Shame-less Sham-rock Shape-less Sharp-set Sheep-cot Sheep-shearing Sheep-walk Sheet-anchor Shell-fish Shift-less Ship-board Ship-wreck Shirt-less Shoe-string Shoe-waker Shop-board Shop-keeper Shop-man Shore-less Short-hand Short-lived Short-sighted Shot-free Shoulder-belt Shrove-tide Side-board Side-long Side-saddle Side-ways Sight-less Silk-weaver Silk-worm Silver-smith Sin-less Six-fold Skim-milk Skip-jack Sky-lark Sky-light Slap-dash Sleeve-less Slip-board Slip-shod Slip-slop Slope-wise Slow-worm Snip-pet Snip-snap Snow-ball Snow-drop Snuff-box Sod-den Sol-ace So-lo Sol-vent Some-body Some-how Some-time Some-what Some-where Song-stress Son-net Southern-wood Span-king Spare-rib Spar-row Speak-able Speech-less Spite-ful Sports-man Spot-less Spring-halt Spruce-beer Stair-case Star-board Star-gazer Star-less Star-light Star-like Star-ling States-man Stead-fast Steel-yard Steer-age Step-dame Step-daughter Step-father Step-mother Steward-ship Stiff-neck Still-born Stock-jobber Stone-fruit Store-fruit Store-house Stow-age Strata-gem Straw-berry Stream-let Strip-ling Sum-mary Summer-house Summer-set Sun-beam Sun-burnt Sun-day Sun-dry Sun-flower Sun-less Sup-plant Sup-pliant Sup-port Sup-port-able Sup-position Sup-press Swans-down Sweep-stake Sweet-bread Sweet-briar Sweet-heart Sweet-william Sweet-willow Swine-herd Swords-man Tar-get Tar-tar Taw-dry Tax-able Tea-cup Teem-ful Teem-less Tell-tale Ten-able Ten-a-city Ten-ant Ten-dance Ten-don Ten-dril Ten-or Thank-ful Thank-less Them-selves Thence-forth There-after There-at There-by There-fore There-from There-in There-on There-to There-with Thick-set Thought-ful Thought-less Thread-bare Three-fold Three-score Thresh-old Through-out Thunder-bolt Thunder-struck Till-age Tip-pet Tip-staff Tire-some Title-page Toad-stool Toil-some Tom-boy Tooth-ache Top-knot Top-most Top-sail Touch-stone Touch-wood Towns-man Toy-shop Track-less Trap-door Tre-foil Trip-let Trip-thong Trod-den Turn-pike Turn-spit Turn-stile Tutor-age Twelfth-night Twelfth-tide Two-fold Two-pence Up-braid Up-hill Up-hold Up-land Up-ride Up-right Up-roar Up-shot Up-start Up-ward Use-less Vain-glory Van-guard Vault-age Wag-on Wag-tail Wain-scot Waist-coat Wake-ful Wal-nut Wan-ton Ward-mate Ward-robe Ward-ship Ware-house War-fare War-like War-rant Wash-ball Waste-ful Watch-ful Watch-man Watch-word Water-course Water-fall Water-fowl Water-man Water-mark Water-mill Water-work Way-lay Way-ward Weather-cock Weather-glass Weather-wise Web-bed Web-foot Wed-lock Week-day Wel-come Wel-fare Well-born Well-bred Wheel-wright Where-at Where-by Whet-stone Whip-cord Whip-hand Whirl-pool Whirl-wind White-wash Whit-low Whit-sun-tide Who-ever Whole-sale Whole-some Wild-fire Wil-low Wind-lass Wind-mill Wind-pipe Win-now Win-some Wise-acre Wit-less Wolf-dog Wood-cock Wood-land Wood-lark Wood-man Wood-note Wood-nymph Work-house Work-man Work-shop Worm-wood Wrath-ful Wrath-less Wrist-band Writ-ten Year-ling Youth-ful [A LIAR SHOULD HAVE A GOOD MEMORY.] 55. Chronograms or Chrono-graphs are riddles in which the letters of the Roman notation in a sentence or series of words are so arranged as to make up a date. The following is a good example: My Day Closed Is In Immortality. The initials MDCIII. give 1603, the year of Queen Elizabeth's death. Sometimes the Chronogram is employed to express a date on coins or medals; but oftener it is simply used as a riddle: A poet who in blindness wrote; another lived in Charles's reign; a third called the father of English verse; a Spanish dramatist; the scolding wife of Socrates; and the Prince of Latin poets,--their initials give the year of the Great Plague--MDCLXV.--1665: Milton, Dryden, Chaucer, Lope-de-Vega, Xantippe, Virgil. The word comes from _Chronos_, time, and _gramma_, a letter. [BEGIN WELL AND END BETTER.] 56. Conundrums. These are simple catches, in which the sense is playfully cheated, and are generally founded upon words capable of double meaning. The following are examples: Where did Charles the First's executioner dine, and what did he take? _He took a chop at the King's Head._ When is a plant to be dreaded more than a mad dog? _When it's madder._ What is majesty stripped of its externals? It is _a jest_. [The _m_ and the _y_, externals, are taken away.] Why is hot bread like a caterpillar? _Because it's the grub that makes the butter fly._ Why did the accession of Victoria throw a greater damp over England than the death of King William? _Because the King was missed_ (mist) _while the Queen was reigning_ (raining). Why should a gouty man make his will? _To have his legatees_ (leg at ease). Why are bankrupts more to be pitied than idiots? _Because bankrupts are broken, while idiots are only cracked._ Why is the treadmill like a true convert? _Because it's turning is the result of conviction._ When may a nobleman's property be said to be all feathers? _When his estates are all entails_ (hen-tails). [EVERY MAN KNOWS WHERE HIS OWN SHOE PINCHES.] 57. Cryptography, or secret writing from the Greek _cryptos_, a secret, and _graphein_, to write--has been largely employed in state despatches, commercial correspondence, love epistles, and riddles. The telegraphic codes employed in the transmission of news by electric wire, partakes somewhat of the cryptographic character, the writer employing certain words or figures, the key to which is in the possession of his correspondent. The single-word despatch sent by Napier to the Government of India, was a sort of cryptographic conundrum--_Peccavi_, I have sinned (Scinde); and in the agony column of the 'Times' there commonly appear paragraphs which look puzzling enough until we discover the key-letter or figure. Various and singular have been the devices adopted--as, for instance, the writing in the perforations of a card especially prepared, so as only to allow the real words of the message to be separated from the mass of writing by means of a duplicate card with similar perforations; the old Greek mode of writing on the edges of a strip of paper wound round a stick in a certain direction, and the substitution of figures or signs for letters or words. Where one letter is always made to Stand for another, the secret of a cryptograph is soon discovered, but when, as in the following example, the same letter does not invariably correspond to the letter for which it is a substitute, the difficulty of deciphering the cryptograph is manifestly increased: Ohs ya h sych, oayarsa rr loucys syms Osrh srore rrhmu h smsmsmah emshyr snms. The translation of this can be made only by the possessor of the key. a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r s t u v w x y z h u s h m o n e y b y c h a r l e s h r o s s e s q "Hush Money, by Charles H. Ross, Esq."--twenty-six letters which, when applied to the cryptograph, will give a couplet from Parnell's "Hermit": "Far in a wild, unknown to public view, From youth to age a reverend hermit grew." The employment of figures and signs for letters is the most usual form of the cryptograph. From the following jumble we get a portion of Hamlet's address to the Ghost: 9 a 6 2 x # 9 a 1 | 3 a 3 # 2 \ # * 7 6 \ 9 5 2 1 2 7 2 a 1 ; # 4 2 8 * ; # ( 3 \ 3 , * 7 8 2 9 x , 1 * \ 6 * 4 x 3 a 1 9 | a 2 1 With the key a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r s t u v w x y z 9 4 5 1 2 7 6 8 3 + - x | a * ( ) \ # , ; : . o $ / it is easy to write and not very hard to read the entire speech. The whole theory of the cryptogram is that each correspondent possesses the key to the secret. To confound an outside inquirer the key is often varied. A good plan is to take a line from any ordinary book and substitute the first twenty-six of its letters for those of the alphabet. In your next cryptogram you take the letters from another page or another book. It is not necessary to give an example. Enough will be seen from what we have written to instruct an intelligent inquirer. 58. Decapitations and Curtailments are riddles somewhat of the nature of the Logogriph, which _see_. In the first, the omission of the successive initials produces new words, as--Prelate, Relate, Elate, Late, Ate. In the curtailment the last letter of the word is taken away with a similar result, as--Patent, Paten, Pate, Pat, Pa. Of like kind are the riddles known as variations, mutilations, reverses, and counterchanges. A good example of the last-named is this: Charge, Chester, Charge: on, Stanley, on! Were the last words of Marmion. Had I but been in Stanley's place, When Marmion urged him to the chase, A tear might come on every face. The answer is onion--On, I, on. [MOCK NOT A COBBLER FOR HIS BLACK THUMB.] 59. Enigmas are compositions of a different character, based upon _ideas_, rather than upon words, and frequently constructed so as to mislead, and to surprise when the solution is made known. Enigmas may be founded upon simple catches, like Conundrums, in which form they are usually called RIDDLES, such as: "Though you set me on foot, I shall be on my head." The answer is, _A nail in a shoe_. The celebrated Enigma on the letter H, by Miss Catherine Fanshawe, but usually attributed to Lord Byron, commencing: "'Twas whispered in heaven, 'twas muttered in hell, And echo caught faintly the sound as it fell;" and given elsewhere in this volume (See _par_. 215, page 77), is an admirable specimen of what may be rendered in the form of an Enigma. 60. Hidden Words. A riddle in which names of towns, persons, rivers, &c., are hidden or arranged, without transposition, in the midst of sentences which convey no suggestion of their presence. In the following sentence, for instance, there are hidden six Christian names:--Here is hid a name the people of Pisa acknowledge: work at each word, for there are worse things than to give the last shilling for bottled wine.--The names are Ida, Isaac, Kate, Seth, Ethel, Edwin. Great varieties of riddles, known as Buried Cities, Hidden Towns, &c., are formed on this principle, the words being sometimes placed so as to read backwards, or from right to left. The example given will, however, sufficiently explain the mode of operation. 61. Lipogram from _leipein_, to leave out, and _gramma_, a letter--is a riddle in which a name or sentence is written without its vowels, as: Thprffthpddngsthtng, The proof of the pudding is in the eating. Whnhnorslst ts--rlftd, Dths bt--sr rtrt fm nfmy. "When honour's lost 'tis a relief to die, Death's but a sure retreat from infamy." This riddle sometimes appears as a proverb. "Fear's the white feather all cowards wear." ----s' th wht fthr ll cwrds---- 62. Logogriph. This is a riddle (_logos_, a word, and _griphos_, a riddle) in which a word is made to undergo several changes. These changes are brought about by the addition, subtraction, omission, or substitution of a letter or letters. The following, by the late Lord Macaulay, is an excellent example: "Cut off my head, how singular I act: Cut off my tail, and plural I appear. Cut off my head and tail--most curious fact, Although my middle's left, there's nothing there! What is my head cut off?--a sounding sea! What is my tail cut off?--a flowing river! Amid their mingling deaths I fearless play Parent of softest sounds, though mute for ever!" The answer is _cod_. Cut off its head and it is _od_ (odd, singular); its tail, and it is Co., plural, for company; head and tail, and it is o, nothing. Its head is a sounding C (sea), its tail a flowing D (river Dee), and amid their depths the cod may fearless play, parent of softest _sounds_ yet mute for ever. 63. Metagram, a riddle in which the change of the initial letter produces a series of words of different meanings; from _meta_, implying change, and _gramma_, a letter. Thus: I cover your head; change my head, and I set you to sleep; change it again and again, and with every change comes a new idea.--Cap, Nap, Gap, Sap, Hap, Map, Lap, Pap, Rap, Tap. This kind of riddle is also known as word-capping. [GUNPOWDER MADE BY A MONK AT COLOGNE A.D.1330.] 64. Palindrome, from the Greek _palin-dromos_, running back again. This is a word, sentence, or verse that reads the same both forwards and backwards--as, madam, level, reviver; live on no evil; love your treasure and treasure your love; you provoked Harry before Harry provoked you; servants respect masters when masters respect servants. Numerous examples of Palindrome or reciprocal word-twisting exist in Latin and French; but in English it is difficult to get a sentence which will be exactly the same when read either way. The best example is the sentence which, referring to the first banishment of the Great Napoleon, makes him say, as to his power to conquer Europe: "Able was I ere I saw Elba." 65. Puzzles vary much. One of the simplest that we know is this: Take away half of thirteen and let eight remain. Write XIII on a slate, or on a piece of paper--rub out the lower half of the figures, and VIII will remain. Upon the principle of the square-words, riddlers form Diagonals, Diamonds, Pyramids, Crosses, Stars, &c. These specimens will show their peculiarities: 66. Oblique Puzzle. Malice, eight, a polemical meeting, a Scottish river, what I write with, a decided negative, the capital of Ireland. The initials downward name a celebrated musician. (solution in p.67 below.) 67. Diagonal Puzzle. A direction, a singer, a little bird, a lady's ring, a sharp shaver. Read from left to right and right to left, the centrals show two famous novelists. The following are answers to these two puzzles, and afford good examples of their construction to any one who wishes to try his hand at their manufacture. OBLIQUE. DIAGONAL. R E V E N G E L A B E L O C T A V E T E N O R S Y N O D D I V E R S P E Y J E W E L I N K R A Z O R N O I 68. Diamond Puzzle. The head of a mouse, what the mouse lives in, the county of calves, the city of porcelain, a German town, a Transatlantic stream, a royal county, a Yorkshire borough, Eve's temptation, our poor relation, myself. Centrals down and across, show a wide, wide, long river. The construction of the Diamond Puzzle is exhibited in the following diagram, which is, at the same time, the answer to it. DIAMOND. M A I R E S S E X D R E S D E N G O T T I N G E N M I S S I S S I P P I B E R K S H I R E H A L I F A X A P P L E A P E I 69. Rebuses are a class of Enigma generally formed by the first, sometimes the first and last, letters of words, or of transpositions of letters, or additions to words. Dr. Johnson, however, represents Rebus to be a word represented by a picture. And putting the Doctor's definition and our own explanation together, the reader may glean a good conception of the nature of the Rebus of which the following is an example: The father of the Grecian Jove; A little boy who's blind; The foremost land in all the world; The mother of mankind; A poet whose love-sonnets are Still very much admired;-- The _initial_ letters will declare A blessing to the tired. Answer--_S_aturn; _L_ove; _E_ngland; _E_ve; _P_lutarch. The initials form _sleep._ The excellent little work mentioned in para. 63, entitled "Philosophy and Mirth united by Pen and Pencil," has this novelty, that many of the Enigmas are accompanied by enigmatical pictures, so that the eye is puzzled as well as the ear. [GLASS FIRST BROUGHT TO ENGLAND A.D. 668.] 70. Square Words. A comparatively modern sort of riddle, in which the letters of each word selected reads both across and down. With four letters the making of the riddle is easy, but with five or six the difficulty increases. We give an example of each. i. Inside, a thought, a liquid gem, a timid creature. ii. To run out, odour, to boil, to loosen, unseen essence. iii. Compensations, a court favourite, to assist, to bite slightly, Spanish money, sarcasms. i. ii. P I T H I S S U E I D E A S C E N T T E A R S E E T H H A R E U N T I E E T H E R iii. A M E N D S M I N I O N E N A B L E N I B B I E D O L L A R S N E E R S With seven or eight letters the riddle becomes exceedingly difficult, especially if the selected words are of like character and syllables. 71. Chess, Laws of. The rules given below are those which are now universally accepted by English players. i. The board is to be so placed as to leave a white square at the right hand of the player. ii. Any mistake in placing the board or the men may be rectified before the fourth move is completed, but not after. iii. The players draw lots for the first move, and take the move alternately. [When odds are given, the player giving them moves first. White generally moves first; therefore, if black win the move, the board is turned. It is usual to play with the white and black men alternately.] iv. The piece touched must be moved. When the fingers of the player have once left the man, it cannot be again removed from the square it occupies. [Except the move be illegal, when the opponent can insist on the piece being moved in the proper manner, or for the opposing King to be moved.] v. In touching a piece simply to adjust it, the player must notify to his adversary that such is his intention. [It is usual, in such a case, to say _J'adoube_ (I adjust); but he may not touch a piece with the intention of moving it, and then, when he discover his mistake, say, _J'adoube._ The phrase is simply intended to be used when a piece is displaced or overturned by accident.] vi. If a player take one of his own men by mistake, or touch a wrong man, or one of his opponent's men, or make an illegal move, his adversary may compel him to take the man, make the right move, move his King, or replace the piece, and make a legal move. vii. A pawn may be played either one or two squares at a time when first moved. [In the latter case it is liable to be taken _en passant_, with a pawn that could have taken it had it been played only one square.] viii. A player cannot castle under any of the following circumstances:--1. If he has moved either King or Rook. 2. If the King be in check. 3. If there be any piece between the King and the Rook. 4. If the King, in moving, pass over any square commanded by any one of his adversary's forces. [You cannot castle to get out of check.] ix. If a player give a check without crying "check," the adversary need not take notice of the check. But if two moves only are made before the discovery of the mistake, the pieces may be replaced, and the game properly played. x. If a player say check without actually attacking the King, and his adversary move his King or take the piece, the latter may elect either to let the move stand or have the pieces replaced and another move made. xi. If, at the end of a game, the players remain, one with a superior to an inferior force, or even if they have equal forces, the defending player may call upon his adversary to mate in fifty moves on each side, or draw the game. [If one player persist in giving perpetual check, or repeating the same move, his opponent may count the moves for the draw; in which case touching a piece if reckoned a move.] xii. Stalemate, or perpetual check is a drawn game. xiii. Directly a pawn reaches its eighth square it must be exchanged for a piece. [It is usual to change the pawn for a Queen, but it may be replaced by a Rook, Bishop, or Knight, without reference to the pieces already on the board. In practice it would be changed for a Queen or a Knight, seeing that the Queen's moves include those of the Rook and Bishop. Thus you may have two or more Queens, three or more Rooks, Bishops, or Knights on the board at the end of the game.] xiv. Should any dispute arise, the question must be submitted to a bystander, whose decision is to be considered final. For information as to the best modes of play, the Openings and Endings of Games, &c., read 'The Book of Chess', by G.H. Selkirk, published by Messrs. Houlston and Sons. 72. Draughts, Rules of the Game. The accepted laws for regulating the game are as follows: i. The board is to be so placed as to have the white or black double corners at the right hand of the player. ii. The first move is taken by chance or agreement, and in all the subsequent games of the same sitting, the first move is taken alternately. Black generally moves first. iii. Any action which prevents your adversary from having a full view of the board is not allowed, and if persisted in, loses the game to the offending player. iv. The man touched must be moved, but the men may be properly adjusted during any part of the game. After they are so placed, if either player, when it is his turn to play, touch a man, he must move it. If a man be so moved as to be visible on the angle separating the squares, the player so touching the man must move it to the square indicated. [By this it is meant that a player may not move first to one square and then to another. Once moved on to a square, the man must remain there.] v. It is optional with the player either to allow his opponent to stand the huff, or to compel him to take the offered piece. ["Standing the huff" is when a player refuses to take an offered piece, but either intentionally or accidentally makes another move. His adversary then removes the man that should have taken the piece, and makes his own move--huff and move, as it is called.] vi. Ten minutes is the longest time allowed to consider a move, which if not made within that time, forfeits the game. vii. It is compulsory upon the player to take all the pieces he can legally take by the same series of moves. On making a King, however, the latter remains on his square till a move has been made on the other side. viii. All disputes are to be decided by the majority of the bystanders present, or by an umpire. ix. No player may leave the room without the consent of his adversary, or he forfeits the game. x. A false move must be remedied as soon as it is discovered, or the maker of such move loses the game. xi. When only a small number of men remain toward the end of the game, the possessor of the lesser number may call on his opponent to win in at least fifty moves, or declare the game drawn. With two Kings to one, the game must be won in at most twenty moves on each side. xii. The player who refuses to abide by the rules loses the game. In the losing game a player must take all the men he can by his move. 73. Whist. (Upon the principle of Hoyle's games.) Great silence and attention should be observed by the players. Four persons cut for partners; the two highest are against the two lowest. The partners sit opposite to each other, and he who cuts the lowest card is entitled to the deal. The ace is the lowest in cutting. i. Shuffling---Each person has a right to shuffle the cards before the deal; but it is usual for the elder hand only; and the dealer after. ii. Cutting.--The pack is then cut by the right hand adversary; and the dealer distributes the cards, one by one, to each of the players, beginning with the player on his left, until he comes to the last card, which he turns up for trump, and leaves on the table till the first trick be played. iii. First Play.--The elder hand, the player on the left of the dealer, plays first. The winner of the trick plays again; and so on, till all the cards are played out. iv. Mistakes.--No intimations, or signs are permitted between the partners. The mistake of one party is the profit of the adversary. v. Collecting Tricks.--The tricks belonging to each player should be turned and collected by one of the partners only. All above six tricks reckon towards game. vi. Honours.--The ace, king, queen, and knave of trumps are called honours; and when either of the partners hold three separately, or between them, they count two points towards the game; and in case they have four honours, they count four points. vii. Game.--_Long Whist game consists of ten points, Short Whist of five points._ 74. Terms used in Whist. i. _Finessing,_ is the attempt to gain an advantage; thus:--If you have the best and third best card of the suit led you put on the third best, and run the risk of your adversary having the second best; if he has it not, which is two to one against him, you are then certain of gaining a trick. ii. _Forcing_, is playing the suit of which your partner or adversary has not any, and which in order to win he must trump. iii. _Long Trump,_ the one or more trumps in your hand when all the rest are out. iv. _Loose Card,_ a card of no value, and the most proper to throw away. v. _Points,_--Ten make the game; as many as are gained by tricks or honours, so many points are set up to the score of the game. vi. _Quarte_, four successive cards in suit. vii. _Quarte Major_, a sequence of ace, king, queen, and knave. viii. _Quinte_, five successive cards in suit. ix. _Quinte Major,_ is a sequence of ace, king, queen, knave, and ten. x. _See-saw,_ is when each partner trumps a suit, and when they play those suits to each other for that purpose. xi. _Score_, is the number of points set up. The following is a good method of scoring with coins or counters: 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 00 0 0 00 000 0 0 00 000 00 00 000 0 0 0 For Short Whist there are regular markers. xii. _Slam,_ is when either side win every trick. xiii. _Tenance,_ is possessing the first last and third best cards, and being the player; you consequently catch the adversary when that suit is played: as, for instance, in case you have ace and queen of any suit, and your adversary leads that suit, you must win two tricks, by having the best and third best of the suit played, and being the last player. xiv. _Tierce,_ three successive cards in suit. xv. _Tierce Major,_ a sequence of ace, king, and queen. [CHILDREN AND CHICKENS MUST ALWAYS BE PICKING.] 75. Maxims for Whist. i. Lead from your strong suit, be cautious how you change suits, and keep a commanding card to bring it in again. ii. Lead through the strong suit and up to the weak; but not in trumps; unless very strong in them. iii. Lead the highest of a sequence; but if you have a quarte or cinque to a king, lead the lowest. iv. Lead through an honour, particularly if the game is against you. v. Lead your best trump, if the adversaries be eight, and you have no honour; but not if you have four trumps, unless you have a sequence. vi. Lead a trump if you have four or five, or a strong hand; but not if weak. vii. Having ace, king, and two or three small cards, lead ace and king if weak in trumps, but a small one if strong in them. viii. If you have the last trump, with some winning cards, and one losing card only, lead the losing card. ix. Return your partner's lead, not the adversaries'; and if you hold only three originally, play the best; but you need not return it immediately, when you win with a king, queen, or knave, and have only small ones, or when you hold a good sequence, a strong suit, or five trumps. x. Do not lead from ace queen, or ace knave. xi. Do not--as a rule--lead an ace, unless you have a king. xii. Do not lead a thirteenth card, unless trumps be out. xiii. Do not trump a thirteenth card, unless you be last player, or want the lead. xiv. Keep a small card to return your partner's lead. xv. Be cautious in trumping a card when strong in trumps, particularly if you have a strong suit. xvi. Having only a few small trumps, make them when you can. xvii. If your partner refuse to trump a suit, of which he knows you have not the best, lead your best trump. xviii. When you hold all the remaining trumps, play one, and then try to put the lead in your partner's hand. xix. Remember how many of each suit are out, and what is the best card left in each hand. xx. Never force your partner if you are weak in trumps, unless you have a renounce, or want the odd trick. xxi. When playing for the odd trick, be cautious of trumping out, especially if your partner be likely to trump a suit. Make all the tricks you can early, and avoid finessing. xxii. If you take a trick, and have a sequence, win it with the lowest. [THERE ARE NONE SO WICKED AS REPRESENTED.] 76. Laws of Whist, as accepted at the best Clubs. i. The deal is determined by cutting-in. Cutting-in and cutting-out must be by pairs. [Less than three cards, above or below, is not a cut. Ace is lowest. Ties cut again. Lowest deals. Each player may shuffle, the dealer last. The right-hand adversary cuts to dealer.] ii. If a card be exposed, a fresh deal may be demanded. iii. Dealer must not look at bottom card; and the trump-card must be left, face upwards, on the table till the first trick be turned, or opponents may call a fresh deal. iv. Too many or too few cards is a misdeal--an exposed or face card. In either case, a fresh deal may be demanded. [In cases of a misdeal, the deal passes to the next player.] v. After the first round has been played, no fresh deal can be called. [If the first player hold fewer than thirteen cards, the other hands being right, the deal stands.] vi. If two cards be dealt to the same player, the dealer may rectify his error before dealing another card. [The dealer must not touch the cards after they have left his hands; but he may count those remaining in the pack if he suspect a misdeal, or he may ask the players to count their cards. One partner may not deal for another without the consent of opponents.] vii. If the trump-card be not taken into the dealer's hand at the expiration of the first round, it may be treated as an exposed card, and called. [After this, no one has a right to ask what was the trump-card, but he may ask "What are Trumps?"] viii. If the third hand play before the second, the fourth has a right to play before his partner; or if the fourth hand play before the second or third, the cards so played must stand, and the second be compelled to win the trick if he can. ix. If a player lead out of his turn, or otherwise expose a card, that card may be _called_, if the playing of it does not cause a revoke. [Calling a card is the insisting of its being played when the suit comes round, or when it may be played.] x. If a player trump by mistake, he may recall his card, and play to the suit, if the card be not covered; but he may be compelled to play the highest or lowest of the suit led, and to play the exposed trump when it is called by his adversaries. xi. If, before a trick be turned, a player discover that he has not followed suit, he may recall his card; but the card played in error can be called when the suit is played. xii. Before a trick is turned, the player who made it may see the preceding trick. [Only _one_ trick is to be shown; not more, as is sometimes erroneously believed.] xiii. Before he plays, a player may require his partner to "draw his card," or he may have each card in the trick claimed before the trick be turned. xiv. When a player does not follow suit his partner is allowed to ask him whether he has any card of the suit led. xv. The penalty for a revoke--either by wrongfully trumping the suit led, or by playing a card of another suit--is the loss of three tricks; but no revoke can be claimed till the cards are abandoned, and the trick turned. [Revokes forfeit three tricks from the hand or score: or opponents may add three to their score; partner may ask and correct a trick if not turned; the revoking side cannot score out in that deal.] xvi. No revoke can be claimed after the tricks are gathered up, or after the cards are cut for the next deal. [The wilful mixing up of the cards in such case loses the game.] xvii. The proof of a revoke lies with the claimants, who may examine each trick on the completion of the round. xviii. If a revoke occur on both sides, there must be a new deal. xix. Honours cannot be counted unless they are claimed previous to the next deal. [No omission to score honours can be rectified after the cards are packed; but an overscore, if proved, must be deducted.] xx. Honours can only be called at eight points (in Long Whist), and at nine they do not count. [In some Clubs, eight, with the deal, cannot call against nine.] 77. Short Whist is the above game cut in half. Honours are not _called_ at any part of the game; but, as in Long Whist, they are counted by their holders and scored--except at the score of four. All the maxims and Rules belonging to the parent game apply to Short Whist. 78. Points at Short Whist. The Game consists of Five Points. One for a Single--5 to 3 or 4; Two for a Double--5 to 1 or 2; Three for a Triple--5 to love. A Rubber--two Games successively won, or the two best Games out of three--counts for Two Points. Thus, if the first Game be won by 5 to 4, the Points are 1 to love; the second Game won by the opposite side by 5 to 1, the Points are then 1 to 2; the third Game won by the side which won the first, by 5 to love. The Points are then 6 to 2--a balance of 4. This is arrived at thus: the Single in the first Game, 1; the Triple in the third Game, 3; the Rubber (two Games of three), 2; together, 6. From this deduct 2, for the Double gained by the opponents in the second Game, which leaves 4, as above. Short Whist is usually played for points--say, a shilling, or a penny, for each point; two for the Game, and two for the Rubber. [NONE ARE SO GOOD AS THEY SHOULD BE.] 79. Advice to all Players. i. Count, and arrange your cards into suits; but do not always place your trumps in one particular part of your hand, or your opponents will discover how many you have. ii. Attend to the game, and play as though your hand consisted of twenty-six instead of thirteen cards. iii. In the second round of a suit, win the trick when you can, and lead out for your partner's high cards as soon as possible. iv. Touch only the card you intend to play. v. Retain a high trump as long as you can, to bring back your strong suit. vi. With a weak hand, always try to secure the seventh or odd trick to save the game. vii. Attend to the score, and play as if the whole fortune of the game depended on yourself. viii. Remember the number of trumps out at every stage of the game. Note, also, the fall of every court-card in the other suits, so that you are never in doubt as to the card that will win the trick. ix. Hold the turn-up as long as you can, as by that means you keep your adversaries from knowing your strength in trumps. x. Do not force your partner unnecessarily, as by that means you sometimes become his adversary instead of his friend. xi. When in doubt, play a trump. Play the game in its integrity, and recollect that Whist is full of inferences as well as facts. 80. Cribbage. The game of Cribbage differs from all other games by its immense variety of chances. It is played with the full pack of cards, often by four persons, but it is a better game for two. There are also different modes of playing--with five, six, or eight cards; but the best games use those with five or six cards. [NIGHT IS NOT DARK TO THE GOOD.] 81. Terms Used in Cribbage. i. _Crib._--The crib is composed of the cards thrown out by each player, and the dealer is entitled to score whatever points are made by them. ii. _Pairs_ are two similar cards, as two aces or two kings. Whether in hand or play they reckon for two points. iii. _Pairs-Royal_ are three similar cards, and reckon for six points, whether in hand or play. iv. _Double Pairs-Royal_ are four similar cards and reckon for twelve points, whether in hand or play. The points gained by pairs, pairs-royal, and double pairs-royal, in playing, are thus effected:--Your adversary having played a seven and you another, constitutes a pair, and entitles you to score two points; your antagonist then playing a third seven, makes a pair-royal, and he marks six; and your playing a fourth is a double pair-royal, and entitles you to twelve points. v. _Fifteens_.--Every fifteen reckons for two points, whether in hand or play. In hand they are formed either by two cards--as a five and any tenth card, a six and a nine, a seven and an eight, or by three cards, as a two, a five, and an eight, two sixes and a three. If in play, such cards as together make fifteen are played, the player whose card completes that number, scores two points. vi. _Sequences_ are three or four more successive cards, and reckon for an equal number of points, either in hand or play. In playing a sequence, it is of no consequence which card is thrown down first; as thus:--your adversary playing an ace, you a five, he a three, you a two, then he a four--he counts five for the sequence. vii. _Flush_.--When, the cards are all of one suit, they reckon for as many points as there are cards. For a flush in the crib, the turned-up card must be of the same suit as those put out. viii. _Nob_.--The knave of the suit turned up reckons for one point; if a knave be turned up, the dealer marks two. ix. _End Hole_.--The point scored by the last player, if he make under thirty-one; if he make thirty-one exactly, he marks two. x. _Last_.--Three points taken at the commencement of the game of five-card cribbage by the non-dealer. [NOR IS DAY BRIGHT TO THE WICKED.] 82. The Accepted Laws of Cribbage. i. The players cut for deal. The ace is lowest in cutting. In case of a tie, they cut again. The holder of the lowest card deals. ii. Not fewer than four cards is a cut; nor must the non-dealer touch the pack after he has cut it. iii. Too many or too few cards dealt constitutes a misdeal, the penalty for which is the taking of two points by the non-dealer. iv. A faced card, or a card exposed during the act of dealing necessitates a new deal, without penalty. v. The dealer shuffles the cards and the non-dealer cuts them for the "start." vi. If the non-dealer touch the cards (except to cut them for the turn-up) after they have been cut for the start, he forfeits two points. vii. In cutting for the start, not fewer than three cards must be lifted from the pack or left on the table. viii. The non-dealer throws out for the crib before the dealer. A card once laid out cannot be recalled, nor must either party touch the crib till the hand is played out. Either player confusing the crib cards with his hand, is liable to a penalty of three points. [In three and four-hand cribbage the left-hand player throws out first for the crib, then the next; the dealer last. The usual and best way is for the non-dealer to throw his crib over to the dealer's side of the board; on these two cards the dealer places his own, and hands the pack over to be cut. The pack is then at the right side of the board for the next deal.] ix. The player who takes more points than those to which he is entitled, either in play or in reckoning hand or crib, is liable to be "pegged;" that is, to be put back as many points as he has over-scored, and have the points added to his opponent's side. [In pegging you must not remove your opponent's _front_ peg till you have given him another. In order "to take him down,'' you remove _your own back peg_ and place it _where his front peg ought to be_, you then take his _wrongly placed peg_ and put it in _front of your own front_, as many holes as he has forfeited by wrongly scoring.] x. No penalty attaches to the taking of too few points in play, hand, or crib. xi. When a player has once taken his hand or crib, he cannot amend his score. xii. When a knave is turned up, "two for his heels" must be scored before the dealer's own card be played, or they cannot be taken. xiii. A player cannot demand the assistance of his adversary in reckoning hand and crib. xiv. A player may not, except to "peg him," touch his adversary's pegs, under a penalty of two points. If the foremost peg has been displaced by accident, it must be placed in the hole behind the peg standing on the board. xv. The peg once holed cannot be removed by either player till another point or points be gained. xvi. The player who scores a game as won when, in fact, it is not won, loses it. xvii. A _lurch_--scoring the whole sixty-one before your adversary has scored thirty-one--is equivalent to a double game, if agreed to previous to the commencement of the game. xviii. A card that may be legally played cannot be withdrawn after it has been once thrown face upwards on the table. xix. If a player neglect to score his hand, crib, or any point or points of the game, he cannot score them after the cards are packed or the next card played. xx. The player who throws up his cards and refuses to score, forfeits the game. xxi. If a player neglect to play when he can play a card within the prescribed thirty-one, he forfeits two holes. xxii. Each player's hand and crib must be plainly thrown down on the table and not mixed with the pack, under penalty of the forfeiture of the game. The player who refuses to abide by the rules, loses the game. Bystanders must not interfere unless requested to decide any disputed point. 83. Five-Card Cribbage. In this the sixty-one points or holes on the cribbage-board mark the game. The player cutting the lowest card deals; after which, each player lays out two of the five cards for the crib, which belongs to the dealer. The adversary cuts the remainder of the pack, and the dealer turns up and lays upon the crib the uppermost card, the turn-up. If it be a knave, he marks two points. The card turned up is reckoned by both in counting their hands or crib. After laying out, the eldest hand plays a card, which the other should endeavour to pair, or find one, the pips of which, reckoned with the first, will make fifteen; then the non-dealer plays another card, and so on alternately, until the pips on the cards played make thirty-one, or the nearest possible number under that. 84. Counting for Game in Cribbage. When he whose turn it is to play cannot produce a card that makes thirty-one, or comes under that number, he says, "Go," and his antagonist scores one, or plays any card or cards he may have that will make thirty-one, or under. If he can make exactly thirty-one, he takes two points; if not, one. Such cards as remain after this are not played, but each player then counts and scores his hand, the non-dealer first. The dealer then marks the points for his hand, and also for his crib, each reckoning the cards every way they can possibly be varied, and always including the turned-up card. Points. For every fifteen 2 Pair, or two of a sort 2 Pair-royal, or three of a sort 6 Double pair-royal, or four ditto 12 Knave of the turned-up suit 1 Sequences and flushes, whatever their number. 85. Examples of Hands in Cribbage. Two sevens, two eights, and a nine count 24 Two eights, a seven, and two nines " 20 Two nines, a six, seven, and eight " 16 Two sixes, two fives, and a four " 24 Two sixes, two fours, and a five " 24 Two fives, two fours, and a six " 24 Two threes, two twos, and an ace " 16 Two aces, two twos, and a three " 16 Three fives and a tenth card " 14 Three fours and a seven " 12 Three twos and a nine " 8 Six, seven, eight, and two aces the ragged 13 6 + 1 and 8 = 15-2; 6 + 1 and 8 = 16-4; 6 + 1 + 1 + 7 = 15-6; 7 + 8 = 15-8, the pair of aces and the sequence 5 = 13. Three sixes and a nine count 12 Three sevens and an eight " 12 Three eights and a seven " 12 Three nines and a six " 12 Three threes and a nine " 12 Three sixes and a three " 12 Three sevens and an ace " 12 Two tens (pair) and two fives " 12 Two tenth cards (not a pair) and two fives = 10 Two nines and two sixes " 12 Two eights and two sevens " 12 Two sixes and two threes " 8 Two fives, a four, and a six " 12 Two fours, a five, and a six " 12 Two sixes, a four, and a five " 12 Two threes and two nines " 8 Two nines, a seven, and an eight " 10 Two eights, a seven, and a nine " 12 Two sevens, an eight, and a nine " 12 Two sixes, a seven, and an eight " 10 Two sixes, a three, and a nine " 8 A seven, eight, nine, ten, and knave " 7 A six, seven, eight, nine, and ten " 9 A six, seven, eight, and nine " 8 A six, five, and two sevens " 8 Any double sequence of three cards and a pair (as knave, queen, and two kings). " 6 Any sequence of three cards and a fifteen " 5 Any sequence of four cards and a fifteen (as seven, eight, nine and ten) counts 6 Any sequence of six cards " 6 Any sequence of four cards and a flush " 8 Any flush of four cards and a fifteen " 6 Any flush of four cards and a pair " 6 The highest number that can be counted from five cards is 29--made from four fives and a knave; that is, three fives and a knave of the suit turned up, and a five on the pack--for the combinations of the four fives, 16; for the double pair-royal, 12; his nob, 1-29. [RUSTLE IS NOT INDUSTRY.] 86. Maxims for laying out the Crib Cards. In laying out cards for the crib, the player should consider not only his own hand, but also to whom the crib belongs, as well as the state of the game; for what might be right in one situation would be wrong in another. Possessing a pair-royal, it is generally advisable to lay out the other cards for crib, unless it belongs to the adversary. Avoid giving him two fives, a deuce and a trois, five and six, seven and eight, five and any other tenth card. When he does not thereby materially injure his hand, the player should for his own crib lay out close cards, in hope of making a sequence; or two of a suit, in expectation of a flush; or cards that of themselves reckoned with others will count fifteen. When the antagonist be nearly up, and it may be expedient to keep such cards as may prevent him from gaining at play. The rule is to baulk your adversary's crib by laying out cards not likely to prove of advantage to him, and to lay out favourably for your own crib. This applies to a stage of the game when it may be of consequence to keep in hand cards likely to tell in play, or when the non-dealer would be either out by his hand, or has reason for thinking the crib of little moment. A king and a nine is the best baulk, as none can form a sequence beyond it; king or queen, with an ace, six, seven, eight, or nine, are good ones to put out. Low cards are generally the most likely to gain at play; the flushes and sequences, particularly if the latter be aiso flushes, are eligible hands, as thereby the player will often be enabled either to assist his own crib, or baulk that of the opponent; a knave should never be put out for his crib, if it can be retained in hand. 87. Three or Four-Hand Cribbage differs little from the preceding. They put out but one card each to the crib, and when thirty-one, or the nearest to that has been made, the next eldest hand leads, and the players go on again in rotation, with the remaining cards, till all are played out, before they proceed to show hands and crib. For three-handed cribbage triangular boards are used. 88. Three-Hand Cribbage is sometimes played, wherein one person sits out, not each game, but each deal in rotation. In this the first dealer generally wins. 89. Six-Card Cribbage. The two players commence on an equality, without scoring any points for the last, retain four cards in hand, and throw out two for crib. At this game it is of advantage to the last player to keep as close as possible, in hope of coming in for fifteen, a sequence, or pair, besides the end hole, or thirty-one. The first dealer is thought to have some trifling advantage, and each player may, on the average, expect to make twenty-five points in every two deals. The first non-dealer is considered to have the preference, when he gains ten or more the first hand, the dealer not making more than his average number. 90. Eight-Card Cribbage is sometimes played. Six are retained in hand, and the game is conducted on the same plan as before. 91. All Fours is usually played by two persons; not unfrequently by four. Its name is derived from the four chances, called _high, low, Jack, game_, each making a point. It is played with a complete pack of cards, six of which are to be dealt to each player, three at a time; and the next card, the thirteenth, is turned up for the trump by the dealer, who, if it prove a knave, scores one point. The highest card cut deals first. The cards rank the same as at whist--the first to score ten points, wins. 92. Laws of All-Fours. i. A new deal can be demanded for an exposed card, too few or too many cards dealt; in the latter case, a new deal is optional, provided it be done before a card has been played, but not after, to draw from the opposing hand the extra card. ii. No person can beg more than once in each hand, except by mutual agreement. iii. Each player must trump or follow suit on penalty of the adversary scoring one point. iv. If either player score wrongly it must be taken down, and the adversary either scores four points or one, as may have previously been agreed. v. When a trump is played, it is allowable to ask your adversary if it be either high or low. vi. One card may count all-fours; for example, the eldest hand holds the knave and stands his game, the dealer has neither trump, ten, ace, nor court-card; it will follow that the knave will be both high, low, Jack, and game, as explained by-- 93. Terms used in All-Fours. i. _High_.--For the highest trump out, the holder scores one point. ii. _Low_.--For the lowest trump out, the original holder scores one point, even if it be taken by the adversary. iii. _Jack_.--For the knave of trumps the holder scores one. If it be won by the adversary, the winner scores the point. iv. _Game_.--The greatest number that, in the tricks gained, are shown by either player, reckoning: _Four_ for an ace. _Three_ for a king. _Two_ for a queen. _One_ for a knave. _Ten_ for a ten. The other cards do not count: thus it may happen that a deal may be played without having any to reckon for game. v. _Begging_ is when the eldest hand, disliking his cards, uses his privilege, and says, "_I beg_;" in which case the dealer either suffers his adversary to score one point, saying, "_Take one_," or gives each player three cards more from the pack, and then turns up the next card, the seventh for trumps. If, however, the trump turned up to be of the same suit as the first, the dealer must go on, giving each three cards more, and turning up the seventh, until a change of suit for trumps shall take place. 94. Maxims for All-Fours. i. Make your knave as soon as you can. ii. Secure your tens by playing any small cards, by which you may throw the lead into you adversary's hand. iii. Win your adversary's best cards when you can, either by trumping or with superior cards. iv. If, being eldest hand, you hold either ace, king, or queen of trumps, without the knave or ten, play them immediately, as, by this means, you may chance to win the knave or ten. 95. Loo. This game is played both Limited and Unlimited Loo; it is played two ways, both with five and three cards. Several may play, but five or seven make the better game. 96. Three-Card Loo. i. This game is played by any number of persons, from three, but five or seven make the best game. ii. The cards are cut for deal, the holder of the lowest card being dealer; after which the deal goes round, from left to right. In case of a tie, the players cut again. Ace is lowest, and the court-cards and tens are reckoned of the same value,--namely, ten. iii. The left-hand adversary shuffles or makes the pack, and the player to the right of the dealer cuts previous to the deal. iv. The cards take their usual value, ace highest; then king, queen, knave, ten, and so on, down to deuce. The dealer then gives three cards, one at a time, face downwards, to each player; and also dealing an extra hand, or "miss," which may be thrown on the table either as the first or last card of each round. v. A card too many or too few is a misdeal. vi. The stakes being settled beforehand, the dealer puts into the pool his three halfpence, pence, or sixpences, and the game proceeds: vii. The first player on the left of the dealer looks at his hand, and declares whether he will play or take the miss. If he decide to play, he says, "I play," or "I take the miss;" but he may elect to do neither; in which case he places his cards on the pack, and has nothing further to do with that round. The next player looks at his hand, and says whether he will play or not; and so on, till the turn comes to the dealer, who, if only one player stand the chance of the loo, may either play or give up the stakes. viii. In the first round it is usual either to deal a _single_; that is, a round without a _miss_, when all the players must play; or each player puts into the pool a sum equal to that staked by the dealer in which latter case a miss is dealt. [NEVER OPEN THE DOOR TO A LITTLE VICE.] 97. Laws of Loo. i. For a misdeal the dealer is looed. ii. For playing out of turn or looking at the miss without taking it, the player is looed. iii. If the first player possess two or three trumps, he must play the highest, or be looed. iv. With ace of trumps only, the first player must lead it, or be looed. v. The player who looks at his own cards, or the miss out of his turn, is looed. vi. The player who looks at his neighbour's hand, either during the play or when they lie on the table, is looed. vii. The player who informs another what cards he possesses, or gives any intimation that he knows such or such cards to be in the hand or the miss, is looed. viii. The player who throws up his cards after the leading card is played, is looed. ix. Each player who follows the elder hand must head the trick if he can, or be looed. x. Each player must follow suit if he can, or be looed. The player who is looed pays into the pool the sum agreed. 98. Mode of Play. i. When it is seen how many players stand in the round, the elder hand plays a card--his highest trump if he has two or more; if not, any card he chooses. The next plays, and, if he can, follows suit or heads the trick with a trump. If he can do neither, he throws away any card. ii. And so the round goes on; the highest card of the suit, or the highest trump, winning the trick. The winner of the trick then leads another card. iii. The game consists of three tricks, and the pool is divided equally among the players possessing them. Thus, if there be three pence, shillings, or half-crowns, in the pool, the tricks are a penny, sixpence, or half-a-crown each. The three tricks may of course be won by a single player, or they may be divided between two or three. Each player who fails to win a trick is looed, and pays into the next pool the amount determined on as the loo. iv. When played for a determinate stake, as a penny for the deal and three pence for the loo, the game is called _Limited Loo_. When each player is looed for the sum in the pool, it is _Unlimited Loo_. v. Caution is necessary in playing this game _to win_. As a general rule, the first player should not take the miss, as the dealer's stake is necessarily to be added to the loo. Nor the miss be taken after two players have "struck in" (declared to play), for the chances are that they possess good leading cards. 99. Club Law. _Another way_ of playing Loo is for all the parties to play whenever a club is turned up as trumps. It is merely another mode of increasing the pool. 100. Five-Card Loo. i. In principle it is the same as the other game Loo, only instead of three, the dealer (having paid his own stake into the pool) gives five cards to each player, one by one, face downwards. ii. After five cards have been dealt to each player, another is turned up for trump; the knave of clubs generally, or sometimes the knave of the trump suit, as agreed upon, is the highest card, and is styled Pam; the ace of trumps is next in value, and the rest on succession, as at Whist. Each player can change all or any of the five cards dealt, or throw up his hand, and escape being looed. Those who play their cards, either with or without changing, and do not gain a trick, are looed. This is also the case with all who have stood the game, when a flush or flushes occur; and each, except a player holding pam, of an inferior flush, must pay a stake, to be given to him who sweeps the board, or divided among the winners at the ensuing deal, according to the tricks made. For instance, if every one at dealing stakes half-a-crown, the tricks are entitled to sixpence a-piece, and whoever is looed must put down half-a-crown, exclusive of the deal; sometimes it is settled that each person looed shall pay a sum equal to what happens to be on the table at the time. Five cards of a suit, or four with pam, make a flush which sweeps the board, and yields only to a superior flush, or the elder hand. When the ace of trumps is led, it is usual to say, "_Pam be civil_;" the holder of which last-mentioned card must then let the ace pass. iii. Any player with five cards of a suit (a flush) looes all the players who stand in the game. iv. The rules in this game are the same as in Three Card Loo. 101. Put. The game of Put is played with an entire pack of cards, generally by two, but sometimes by four persons. At Put the cards have a value distinct from that in other games. The best card in the pack is a _trois_, or three; the next a _deuce_, or two; then the ace, king, queen, knave, ten in rotation. The dealer distributes three cards to each player, by one at a time; whoever cuts the lowest card has the deal, and five points make the game, except when both parties say, "_I put_"--for then the score is at an end, and the contest is determined in favour of the player who may win two tricks out of three. When it happens that each player has won a trick, and the third is a tie--that is, covered by a card of equal value--the whole goes for nothing, and the game must begin anew. 102. Two-Handed Put. The eldest hand plays a card; and whether the adversary pass it, win it, or tie it, has a right to say, "_I put_," or place his cards on the pack. If you accept the first and your opponent decline the challenge, you score one; if you prefer the latter, your adversary gains a point; but if, before he play, your opponent says, "_I put_," and you do not choose to see him, he is entitled to add one to his score. It is sometimes good play to say, "_I put_," before you play a card: this depends on the nature of your hand. 103. Four-Handed Put. Each party has a partner, and when three cards are dealt to each, one of the players gives his partner his best card, and throws the other two face downwards on the table: the dealer is at liberty to do the same to his partner, and _vice versa_. The two who have received their partners' cards play the game, previously discarding their worst card for the one received from their partners. The game then proceeds as at two-handed Put. 104. Laws of Put. i. When the dealer accidentally discovers any of his adversary's cards, the adversary may demand a new deal. ii. When the dealer discovers any of his own cards in dealing, he must abide by the deal. iii. When a faced card is discovered during the deal, the cards must be reshuffled, and dealt again. iv. If the dealer give his adversary more cards than are necessary, the adversary may call a fresh deal, or suffer the dealer to draw the extra cards from his hand. v. If the dealer give himself more cards than are his due, the adversary may add a point to his game, and call a fresh deal, or draw the extra cards from the dealer's hand. vi. No bystander must interfere, under penalty of paying the stakes. vii. Either party saying, "_I put_"--that is, "I play"--cannot retract, but must abide the event of the game, or pay the stakes. [KNOWLEDGE MAKES HUMBLE.] 105. Speculation is a lively round game, at which several may play, with a complete pack of cards, bearing the same value as at whist. A pool is made with fish or counters, on which such a value is fixed as the company may agree. The highest trump in each deal wins the pool; and should it happen that not one trump be dealt, then the company pool again, and the event is decided by the succeeding deal. After determining the deal, &c., the dealer pools six fish, and every other player four; then three cards are given to each, by one at a time, and another turned up for trump. The cards are not to be looked at, except in this manner: The eldest hand shows the uppermost card, which, if a trump, the company may speculate on, or bid for--the highest bidder buying and paying for it, provided the price offered be approved of by the seller. After this is settled, if the first card does not prove a trump, then the next eldest is to show the uppermost card, and so on--the company speculating as they please, till all are discovered, when the possessor of the highest trump, whether by purchase or otherwise, gains the pool. To play at speculation well, recollection is requisite of what superior cards of that particular suit have appeared in the preceding deals, and calculation of the probability of the trump offered proving the highest in the deal then undetermined. 106. Connexions. Three or four persons may play at this game. If the former number, ten cards each are to be given; but if the latter, only eight are dealt, which bear the same value as at whist, except that diamonds are always trumps. The connexions are formed as follows: i. By the two black aces. ii. The ace of spades and king of hearts. iii. The ace of clubs and king of hearts. 107. For the First Connexion, 2s. are drawn from the pool; for the second, 1s.; for the third, and by the winner of the majority in tricks, 6d. each is taken. These sums are supposing gold staked: when only silver is pooled, then pence are drawn. A trump played in any round where there is a connexion wins the trick, otherwise it is gained by the player of the first card of connexions; and, after a connexion, any following player may trump without incurring a revoke: and also, whatever suit may be led, the person holding a card of connexion is at liberty to play the same; but the others must, if possible, follow suit, unless one of them can answer the connexion, which should be done in preference. No money can be drawn till the hands are finished; then the possessors of the connexions are to take first, according to precedence, and those having the majority of tricks take last. 108. Matrimony. This game is played with an entire pack of cards, by any number of persons from five to fourteen. It consists of five chances, usually marked on a board, or sheet of paper, as follows: Best. The Ace of Diamonds turned up. -------------------- Confederacy. | INTRIGUE; OR | Matrimony. King and Knave.| QUEEN AND KNAVE. | King and Queen. -------------------- Pairs. The Highest. Matrimony is generally played with counters, and the dealer puts what he pleases on each or any chance, the other players depositing each the same quantity, less one--that is, when the dealer stakes twelve, the rest of the company lay down eleven each. After this, two cards are dealt round to every one, beginning on the left; then to each person one other card, which is turned up, and he who so happens to get the ace of diamonds sweeps all. If it be not turned up, then each player shows his hand; and any of them having matrimony, intrigue, &c., takes the counters on that point; and when two or more people happen to have a similar combination, the oldest hand has the preference; and, should any chance not be gained, it stands over to the next deal.--_Observe_: The ace of diamonds turned up takes the whole pool, but when in hand ranks only as any other ace; and if not turned up, nor any ace in hand, then the king, or next superior card, wins the chance styled best. [IGNORANCE MAKES PROUD.] 109. Pope Joan. A game somewhat similar to Matrimony. It is played by any number, with an ordinary pack of cards, and a marking or pool board, to be had of most fancy stationers. The eight of diamonds must first be taken from the pack. After settling the deal, shuffling, &c., the dealer dresses the board. This he does by putting the counters into its several compartments--one counter or other stake to Ace, one each to King, Queen, Knave, and Game; two to Matrimony, two to Intrigue, and six to the nine of diamonds, styled the Pope. This dressing is, in some companies, at the individual expense of the dealer, though, the players usually contribute two stakes each towards the pool. The cards are then dealt round equally to every player, one turned up for trump, and about six or eight left in the stock to form stops. For example, if the ten of spades be turned up, the nine becomes a stop. The four kings, and the seven of diamonds, are always fixed stops, and the dealer is the only person permitted, in the course of the game, to refer occasionally to the stock for information what other cards are stops in their respective deals. If either ace, king, queen, or knave happen to be the turned-up-trump, the dealer may take whatever is deposited on that head; but when Pope be turned up, the dealer is entitled both to that and the game, besides a stake for every card dealt to each player. Unless the game be determined by Pope being turned up, the eldest hand begins by playing out as many cards as possible; first the stops, then Pope, if he have it, and afterwards the lowest card of his longest suit--particularly an ace, for that never can be led through. The other players follow, when they can, in sequence of the same suit, till a stop occurs. The player having the stop becomes eldest hand, and leads accordingly; and so on, until some player parts with all his cards, by which he wins the pool (game), and becomes entitled besides to a stake for every card not played by the others, except from any one holding Pope, which excuses him from paying. If Pope has been played, then the player having held it is not excused. King and Queen form what is called matrimony; queen and knave, when in the same hand, make intrigue; but neither these nor ace, king, queen, knave, or pope, entitle the holder to the stakes deposited thereon, unless played out; and no claim can be allowed after the board be dressed for the succeeding deal. In all such cases the stakes remain for future determination. Pope Joan needs only a little attention to recollect what stops have been made in the course of the play. For instance, if a player begin by laying down the eight of clubs, then the seven in another hand forms a stop, whenever that suit be led from any lower card; or the holder, when eldest, may safely lay it down, in order to clear his hand. [KNOWLEDGE TALKS LOWLY] 110. Cassino. The game of cassino is played with an entire pack of cards, generally by four persons, but sometimes by three, and often by two. 111. Terms used in Cassino. i. _Great Cassino_, the ten of diamonds, which reckons for two points. ii. _Little Cassino_, the two of spades, which reckons for one point. iii. _The Cards_ is when you have a greater share than your adversary, and reckons for three points. iv. _The Spades_ is when you have the majority of that suit, and reckons for one point. v. _The Aces_: each of which reckons for one point. vi. _Lurched_ is when your adversary has won the game before you have gained six points. In some deals at this game it may so happen that neither party win anything, as the points are not set up according to the tricks, &c., obtained, but the smaller number is constantly subtracted from the larger, both in cards and points; and if they both prove equal, the game commences again, and the deal goes on in rotation. When three persons play at this game, the two lowest add their points together, and subtract from the highest; but when their two numbers together either amount to or exceed the highest, then neither party scores. 112. Laws of Cassino. i. The deal and partners are determined by cutting, as at whist, and the dealer gives four cards, one at a time, to each player, and either regularly as he deals, or by one, two, three, or four at a time, lays four more, face upwards, upon the board, and, after the first cards are played, four others are dealt to each person, until the pack be concluded; but it is only in the first deal that any cards are to be turned up. ii. The deal is not lost when a card is faced by the dealer, unless in the first round, before any of the four cards are turned up upon the table; but if a card happen to be faced in the pack, before any of the said four be turned up, then the deal begins again. iii. Any person playing with less than four cards must abide by the loss; and should a card be found under the table, the player whose number is deficient takes the same. iv. Each person plays one card at a time, with which he may not only take at once every card of the same denomination upon the table, but likewise all that will combine therewith; as, for instance, a ten takes not only every ten, but also nine and ace, eight and deuce, seven and three, six and four, or two fives; and if he clear the board before the conclusion of the game, he is to score a point; and whenever any player cannot pair or combine, then he is to put down a card. v. The tricks are not to be counted before all the cards are played; nor may any trick but that last won be looked at, as every mistake must be challenged immediately. vi. After all the pack is dealt out, the player who obtains the last trick sweeps all the cards then remaining unmatched upon the table and wins the game. 113. Vingt-un. Description of the Game.--The game of _Vingt-un_, or twenty-one, may be played by two or more persons; and, as the deal is advantageous, and often continues long with the same person, it is usual to determine it at the commencement by turning up the first ace, or knave. 114. Method of Playing Vingt-un. The cards must all be dealt out in succession, unless a natural Vingt-un occur, and in the meantime the pone, or youngest hand, should collect those that have been played, and shuffle them together, ready for the dealer, against the period when he shall have distributed the whole pack. The dealer first gives two cards, one at a time, to each player, including himself; then he asks each player in rotation, beginning with the eldest hand on the left, whether he stands or chooses another card. If he need another card, it must be given from off the top of the pack, and afterwards another, or more, if desired, till the points of the additional card or cards, added to those dealt, exceed or make twenty-one exactly, or such a number less than twenty-one as the player thinks fit to stand upon. When the points on the player's cards exceed twenty-one, he throws the cards on the table, face downwards, and pays the stake. The dealer is, in turn, entitled to draw additional cards; and, on taking a Vingt-un, receives double stakes from all who stand the game, except such other players, likewise having twenty-one, between whom it is thereby a drawn game. When any adversary has a Vingt-un, and the dealer not, then the opponent so having twenty-one, wins double stakes from him. In other cases, except a natural Vingt-un happen, the dealer pays single stakes to all whose numbers under twenty-one are higher than his own, and receives from those who have lower numbers; but nothing is paid or received by such players as have similar numbers to the dealer. When the dealer draws more than twenty-one, he pays to all who have not thrown up. In some companies ties pays the dealer. [IGNORANCE TALKS LOUD.] 115. Natural Vingt-un. Twenty-one, when dealt in a player's first two cards, is styled a _Natural_. It should be declared at once, and entitles the holder to double stakes from the dealer, and to the deal, except it be agreed to pass the deal round. If the dealer turns up a natural he takes double stakes from all the players and retains the deal. If there be more than one natural, all after the first receive single stakes only. Aces count either eleven or one; court cards, ten; the rest according to their points. 116. The Odds of natural Vingt-un depend upon the average number of cards likely to come under or exceed twenty-one; for example, if those in hand make fourteen exactly, it is seven to six that the one next drawn does not make the number of points above twenty-one; but if the points be fifteen, it is seven to six against that hand; yet it would not, therefore, always be prudent to stand at fifteen, for as the ace may be calculated both ways, it is rather above an even bet that the adversary's first two cards amount to more than fourteen. A natural Vingt-un may be expected once in seven coups when two, and twice in seven when four, people play, and so on, according to the number of players. 117. Quadrille. This game, formerly very popular, has been superseded by Whist. Quadrille, the game referred to by Pope in his "Rape of the Lock," is now obsolete. 118. Ecarte. This game, which has lately revived in popularity, is played by two persons with a pack of cards from which the twos, threes, fours, fives, and sixes have been discarded. In the clubs it is usual to play with two packs, used alternately. The players cut for deal, the highest card deals. The pack is shuffled and the non-dealer cuts. The dealer then from the united pack gives five cards to each, beginning with his adversary, by twos and threes, or threes and twos; and always dealing in the same way throughout the game. The eleventh card is turned up for trump. If the turn-up be a king, the dealer marks one point; five points being game. The non-dealer looks at his cards, and if he be dissatisfied with them, he may propose--that is, change any or all of them for others from the stock, or remainder of the pack on the table. Should he propose, he says, "I propose," or "cards," and it is in the option of the dealer to give or refuse cards. When he decides to give, he says, "I accept," or "How many?" Should he refuse to change he says, "I decline," or "Play." The dealer may, if he accept the proposal, change any or all the cards in his own hand. Sometimes a second discard is allowed, but that must be by previous agreement. Of course the non-dealer may play without discarding, in which case the dealer must play his own hand without changing any of his cards. When the hands are arranged the non-dealer plays a card, which is won or lost by the playing of a superior card of the suit led. The second must follow suit, or win the trick if he can; otherwise he may throw any card he chooses. The order in value of the cards is--king, queen, knave, ace, ten, nine, eight, seven. The winner of the trick leads for the next trick, and so on, till the five cards on each side are played. The winner of three tricks scores one point; if he win the whole five tricks--the _role_--he scores two points; if he hold the king, he names it before playing his first card--"I mark king." Should the non-dealer play without proposing, and fail to make three tricks, his adversary marks two points; should the dealer refuse to accept and fail to win three tricks, his opponent scores two. The game is five up; that is, the player who first marks five points, wins. The score is marked by two cards, a three and a two, or by counters. The deal is taken alternately; but when the play is for rubbers it is usual to cut for deal at the end of each rubber. [KNOWLEDGE IS MODEST, CAUTIOUS, AND PURE.] 119. Rules of Ecarte. i. Each player has right to shuffle the cards above the table. ii. The cut must not be fewer than two cards off the pack, and at least two cards must be left on the table. iii. When more than one card is exposed in cutting, there must be a new deal. iv. The highest ecarte card cut secures the deal, which holds good even though the pack be imperfect. v. The dealer must give five cards to each by three and two, or by two and three, at a time, which plan must not be changed, during the game. vi. An incorrect deal, playing out of turn, or a faced card, necessitates a new deal. vii. The eleventh card must be turned up for trumps; and the remaining cards placed, face downwards, on the table. viii. The king turned up must be marked by the dealer before the trump of the next deal is turned up. ix. A king of trumps held in hand must be announced and marked before the player lays down his first card, or he loses his right to mark it. If played in the first trick, it must be announced before it is played to. x. A proposal or acceptance cannot be retracted or altered. xi. Before taking cards, the player must place his discarded cards, face downwards, on the table, and neither look at or touch them till the round be over. xii. The player holding king marks one point; making three tricks, one point; five tricks, two points. xiii. The non-dealer playing without proposing and failing to win the point, gives two tricks to his opponent. xiv. The dealer who refuses the first proposal and fails to win the point (three tricks), gives his opponent two points. xv. An admitted overscore or underscore may be amended without penalty before the cards are dealt for the following round. 120. Euchre, which is founded on Ecarte, and is the national game of the United States, is played with a pack of cards from which the twos, threes, fours, fives, and sixes have been withdrawn. In the Euchre pack the cards rank as at Whist, with this exception--the knave of trumps, called the Right Bower, and the other knave of the same colour, known as the Left Bower take precedence over the rest of the trumps. Thus, when hearts are trumps, the cards rank thus:--Knave of hearts, knave of diamonds, ace, king, queen, ten, nine, eight, and seven of hearts. When diamonds are trumps, the knave is right bower, and the knave of hearts left bower; and in like manner the knaves of spades and clubs become right and left bower, when the black suits are trumps.--In Four-handed Euchre, two play against two, and the tricks taken by both partners count for points. [IGNORANCE BOASTFUL, CONCEITED, AND SURE.] 121. Rules for Euchre. i. The players cut for deal; the higher card cut dealing. ii. The cards are dealt by twos and threes, each player having five. iii. The eleventh card is turned up for trumps. iv. Five points constitute game. v. The player winning three or four tricks marks one point; winning five tricks, two points. vi. When the first player considers his hand strong enough to score, he can order it up--that is, he can oblige the dealer to discard one of his cards and take up the trump in its stead. vii. When the first player does not find his hand strong enough, he may pass--" I pass;" with the view of changing the suit. viii. In case of the first player "ordering it up," the game begins by his playing a card, to which the dealer must follow suit or trump, or throw away. The winner of the trick then leads: and so on till all the five cards in each hand are played. ix. If the player order up the trump and fail to make three tricks, he is euchred, and his opponent marks two points. x. If the player, not being strong enough, passes, the dealer can say, "I play," and take the trump into his own hand; but, as before, if he fail to score, he is euchred. xi. If both players pass, the first has the privilege of altering the trump, and the dealer is compelled to play. Should the first player fail to score, he is euchred. xii. If he pass for the second time, the dealer can alter the trump, with the same penalty if he fail to score. xiii. When trumps are led and you cannot follow suit, you must play the left bower if you have it, to win the trick. The score is marked as in Ecarte, by each side with a two and three. 122. Bezique. This fashionable game is played with two packs of cards, from which the twos, threes, fours, fives, and sixes, have been discarded. The sixty-four cards of both packs, shuffled well together, are then dealt out, eight to each player, by threes, twos, and threes; the seventeenth turned up for trump, and the rest left, face downwards, on the table. If the trump card be a seven, the dealer scores ten points. An incorrect deal or an exposed card necessitates a new deal, which passes to the other player. A trump card takes any card of another suit. Except trumping, the higher card, whether of the same suit or not, takes the trick--the ace ranking highest, the ten next, and then the king, queen, knave, nine, &c. When two cards of equal value are played, the first wins. _Some players require the winning card to be of the same suit as that led, unless trumped._ After each trick is taken, an additional card is drawn by each player from the top of the pack--the taker of the last trick drawing first, and so on till all the pack is exhausted, including the trump card. Players are not obliged to follow suit or trump until all the cards have been drawn from the pack. Tricks are of no value, except for the aces and tens they may contain. Tricks should not be looked at till the end of the deal, except by mutual consent. When a player plays without drawing, he must draw two cards next time, and his opponent scores ten. When a player draws out of turn, his opponent scores ten, if he has not drawn a card himself. When a player draws two cards instead of one, his opponent may decide which card is to be returned to the pack--it should not be placed at the top, but towards the middle of the pack. A player discovering his opponent holding more than eight cards, while he only holds eight, adds 100 to his score. Should both have more than their proper number there is no penalty, but each must play without drawing. [BE NOT THE FIRST BY WHOM THE NEW IS TRIED.] 123. Mode of Playing. i. Immediately after taking a trick, and then only, a player can make a Declaration; but he must do so before drawing another card. Only one Declaration can be made after each trick. ii. If, in making a declaration, a player put down a wrong card or cards, either in addition to or in the place of any card or cards of that declaration, he is not allowed to score until he has taken another trick. Moreover, he must resume the cards, subject to their being called for as "faced" cards. iii. The seven of trumps may be exchanged for the trump card, and for this exchange ten is scored. This exchange is made immediately after he has taken a trick, but he may make a declaration at the same time, the card exchanged not being used in such declaration. iv. Whenever the seven of trumps is played, except in the last eight tricks, the player scores ten for it, no matter whether he wins the trick or not. v. When all the cards are drawn from the pack, the players take up their eight cards. No more declarations can he made, and the play proceeds as at Whist, the ten ranking higher than the king, and the ace highest. vi. In the last eight tricks the player is obliged to follow suit, and he must win the trick if possible, either by playing a higher card, or, if he has not a card of the same suit, by playing a trump. vii. A player who revokes in the last eight tricks, or omits to take when he can, forfeits the eight tricks to his opponent. viii. The last trick is the thirty-second, for which the winner scores ten. The game may be varied by making the last trick the twenty-fourth--the next before the last eight tricks. It is an unimportant point, but one that should be agreed upon before the game is commenced. ix. After the last eight tricks are played, each player examines his cards, and for each ace and ten that he holds he scores ten. x. The non-dealer scores aces and tens first; and in case of a tie, the player scoring the highest number of points, less the aces and tens in the last deal, wins the game. If still a tie, the taker of the last trick wins. xi. All cards played in error are liable to be called for as "faced" cards at any period of the game, except during the last eight tricks. xii. In counting forfeits a player may either add the points to his own score or deduct them from the score of his opponent. 124. Terms used in Bezique. i. _A Declaration_ is the exhibition on the table of any cards or combination of, cards, as follows: ii. _Bezique_ is the queen of spades and knave of diamonds, for which the holder scores 40 points. A variation provides that when the trump is either spades or diamonds, Bezique may be queen of clubs and knave of hearts. Bezique having been declared, may be again used to form Double Bezique--two queens of spades and two knaves of diamonds. All four cards must be visible on the table together--500 points. iii. _Sequence_ is ace, ten, king, queen, and knave of trumps--250 points. iv. _Royal Marriage_ is the king and queen of trumps--40 points. v. _Common Marriage_ is the king and queen of any suit, except trumps--20 points. vi. _Four aces_ are the aces of any suits--100 points. vii. _Four kings_ are the kings of any suits--80 points. viii. _Four Queens_ are the queens of any suits--60 points. ix. _Four knaves_ are the knaves of any suits--40 points. [NOR YET THE LAST TO CAST THE OLD ASIDE.] 125. Marriages, Sequences, &c. i. The cards forming the declarations are placed on the table to show that they are properly scored, and the cards may thence be played into tricks as if in your hand. ii. Kings and queens once married cannot be re-married, but can be used, while they remain on the table, to make up four kings, four queens, or a sequence. iii. The king and queen used in a sequence cannot afterwards be declared as a royal marriage. iv. If four knaves have been declared, the knave of diamonds may be used again for a bezique, or to complete a sequence. v. If four aces have been declared, the ace of trumps may he again used to perfect a sequence. vi. If the queen of spades has been married, she may he again used to form a bezique, and _vice versa_, and again for four queens. vii. Playing the seven of trumps--except in last eight tricks--10; exchanging the seven of trumps for the trump card--10; the last trick--10; each ace and ten in the tricks--at the end of each deal--10. viii. The game is 1,000, 2,000, or 4,000 up. Markers are sold with the cards. 126. Forfeits at Bezique. The following are Forfeits: i. For drawing out of turn, 10; ii. For playing out of turn, 10; iii. For playing without drawing, 10; iv. For overdrawing, 100; v. For a revoke in the last eight tricks, all the eight tricks. 127. Cautions in Bezique. In playing Bezique, it is best to keep your tens till you can make them count; to retain your sequence cards as long as possible; to watch your opponent's play; to declare a royal marriage previous to declaring a sequence or double bezique; to make sure of the last trick but one in order to prevent your opponent from declaring; to declare as soon as you have an opportunity. 128. Three-Handed Bezique. i. The above rules hold good in the case of three-handed games--treble bezique counting 1,500. An extra pack of cards is required for the third other player; so that, in the case of three, the trump card is the twenty-fifth. ii. The game is always played from left to right, the first player on the left of the dealer commencing. Three-handed bezique is sometimes played with two packs of cards, suppressing an eight, thus rendering them divisible by three. 129. Four-Handed Bezique. i. Four-handed Bezique may be played by partners decided either by choice or cutting. Partners sit opposite each other, one collecting the tricks of both, and the other keeping the score, or each may keep his own score, which is preferable. ii. A player may make a declaration immediately after his partner has taken a trick, and may inquire of his partner if he has anything to declare, before drawing. iii. Declarations must be made by each player separately, as in two-handed bezique. iv. The above descriptions will serve to sufficiently acquaint the reader with the rules and modes of play adopted in this excellent game. Bezique is said to be of Swedish origin, and to have been introduced to English players through the medium of some Indian officers who had learned it of a Scandinavian comrade. Variations in the play occur in different companies. These, however, having been indicated above, need not be more particularly noted. 130. Napoleon. This popular game is played by four, five, or six persons with a full pack of cards, which take the same value as in Whist. The object of the game is to make tricks, which are paid to or received from the dealer at a fixed rate, a penny or more a trick, as previously arranged. The deal being decided in the usual way, the pack is cut and five cards are dealt one at a time to each player, beginning at the left. After every round the deal passes. Each player looks at his cards, the one to the left of the dealer being the first to declare. When he thinks he can make two or three tricks he says, "I go two," or "I go three." The next may perhaps think he can make four tricks; and if the fourth believes he can do better he declares Napoleon, and undertakes to win the whole five tricks. The players declare or pass in the order in which they sit; and a declaration once made cannot be recalled. The game then, proceeds. The first card played is the trump suit; and to win the trick, a higher card than that led in each suit must be played. The winner of the first trick leads for the second, and so on till each of the five tricks are played out. Each player must follow suit, but he is not bound to head the trick or to trump. Each card as played remains face upwards on the table. Supposing the stake to be a penny a trick, the declarer, if he win all the tricks he declared, receives from each of his adversaries a penny for each of the declared tricks; but if he fail to win the required number, he pays to each of them a penny a trick. For Napoleon he receives double stakes from each player; but failing to win the five tricks, he pays them single stakes. The game, though simple, requires good judgment and memory to play it well. In some companies it is varied by the introduction of a Wellington, which is a superior call after the Napoleon, and takes triple stakes; or a Sedan, in which the player undertakes to lose all his tricks. This declaration takes precedence of all the others. Each player may Pass, or decline to make a declaration; and when all the players pass, the deal is void. Occasionally a pool or kitty is made by each dealer paying a half stake; or the players may purchase new cards from the pack. In either case, the pool is taken by the winner of the first Napoleon, or divided according to arrangement at the close of the play. The best play in Napoleon is not to win tricks, but to co-operate in defeating the declaring hand. 131. Picquet. A game for two players, once very fashionable in France and of some repute in England; but now quite obsolete. Like Quadrille, it is encumbered with a vast number of rules and maxims, technical terms and calculations; all too long and tiresome for modern card-players. 132. Poker, or Draw Poker, a gambling game common in the United States. An elaboration of the old English game of Brag, which, like Blind Hookey and Baccarat, is purely one of chance, generally played by two or three sharpers opposed to three or four greenhorns. And, for these reasons, is unworthy a place in this volume. 133. Lansquenet. This is a game for a large company, much played in France, where it is the custom to mix three, four, or more packs of cards together. In England it is played with one pack, after the following plan:--The dealer, who has rather an advantage, begins by shuffling the cards, and having them cut by any of the party. He then deals two cards on his left hand, turning them up; then one for himself, and a fourth, which he places in the middle of the table for the company, called the _rejouissance_. Upon this card any or all of the company, except the dealer, may stake their counter or money, either a limited or unlimited sum, as may be agreed on, which the dealer is obliged to answer, by staking a sum equal to the whole put upon it by different players. He continues dealing, and turning the cards upwards, one by one, till two of a sort appear: for instance, two aces, two deuces, &c., which, in order to separate, and that no person may mistake for single cards, he places on each side of his own card; and as often as two, three, or the fourth card of a sort comes up, he always places them, as before, on each side of his own. Any single card the company have a right to take and put their money upon, unless the dealer's own card happens to be double, which often occurs by this card being the same as one of the two cards which the dealer first of all dealt out on his left-hand. Thus he continues dealing till he brings either their cards, or his own. As long as his own card remains undrawn he wins; and whichever card comes up first, loses. If he draw or deal out the two cards on his left, which are called the hand-cards, before his own, he is entitled to deal again; the advantage of which is no other than being exempted from losing when he draws a similar card to his own, immediately after he has turned up one for himself. This game is often played more simply without the _rejouissance_ card, giving every person round the table a card to put his money on. Sometimes it is played by dealing only two cards, one for the dealer, and another for the company.--Generally Lansquenet is played with counters instead of money. With counters at (say) a penny a dozen, it is a lively and amusing game. [A LADY IN AMERICA MADE A QUILT IN 55,555 PIECES.] 134. Quinze or Fifteen is played by two persons. The cards are shuffled by both players, and when they have cut for deal (which falls to the lot of him who cuts the lowest), the dealer has the liberty to shuffle them again. When this is done, the adversary cuts them; after which, the dealer gives one card to his opponent, and one to himself. Should the dealer's adversary not approve of his card, he is entitled to have as many cards given to him, one after the other, as will make fifteen, or come nearest to that number; which are usually given from the top of the, pack: for example--if he should have a deuce, and draw a five, which amounts to seven, he must continue going on, in expectation of coming nearer to fifteen. If he draw an eight, which will make just fifteen, he, as being eldest hand, is sure of winning the game. But if he overdraw himself, and make more than fifteen, he loses, unless the dealer should happen to do the same; which circumstance constitutes a drawn game; and the stakes are consequently doubled. In this manner they persevere, until one of them has won the game, by standing and being nearest to fifteen. At the end of each game the cards are packed and shuffled, and the players again cut for deal. The advantage is invariably or the side of the elder hand. 135. Solitaire This is a game for one person, played on a board pierced with thirty-seven holes, in each one of which is placed a marble or peg. The art or motive of the game is to remove one marble and then to shift the rest about, so as to bring the last marble to the hole whence the first was removed. One marble or man takes any other over which it can leap into a vacant hole beyond; or any number of men in succession, so long as there is a hole into which it can go. An example of a game played will better explain the method, than any amount of verbal instruction. Remove the marble from the centre hole; then bring the marble from 1 in the upper limb of the diagram, to the centre, jumping over and taking the piece between. By following the direction of the figures, it will be found that the last place arrived at will be the centre from which you started. With practice and patience the Solitaire player will be able to start from and return to any hole on the board. 5 O-----O-----O 35 | | | | 1 | | 14 O-----O-----O 4 | | | 17 16 18 17 |15 16|18 3|5 18 2 15 O-----O-----O-----O-----O-----O-----O 9 | | | |2 | | | | | 14|21 19|20 4 |6 22 | | O-----O-----O-----O-----O-----O-----O | | |12 1 |22 |21 19| | | 10|18 11|13 18|8 7 |9 8 |18 7 | 17 O-----O-----O-----O-----O-----O-----O 9 | 10|18 | | 20| 6 | 12 O-----O-----O | | | |13 |13 | 11 O-----O-----O THE CENTRE-HOLE GAME. Many variations of the game will suggest themselves as you proceed; but the above will suffice to show the plan and system of Solitaire. 136. Backgammon. A game of mingled chance and skill, played on a board marked with points, and generally to be found inside the box draughtboard. The board has twenty-four points, coloured alternately red and blue; the implements of play are fifteen draught-men on each side, and the movements of the men are determined by the throw of two dice; each player being provided with a dice box and dies. It is an elaborate game to explain on paper, and would occupy too much space to be given in detail in this work. Those, however, who desire to be fully informed as to its various intricacies, may consult "Bohn's Handbook of Games," or the cheaper and more concise treatise by Captain Crawley. 137. Dominoes. This game is played by two or four persons, with twenty-eight pieces of oblong ivory, plain at the back, but on the face divided by a black line in the middle, and indented with spots, from one to a double-six, which pieces are a double-blank, ace-black, double-ace, deuce-blank, deuce-ace, double-deuce, trois-blank, trois-ace, trois-deuce, double-trois, four-blank, four-ace, four-deuce, four-trois, double-four, five-blank, five-ace, five-deuce, five-trois, five-four, double-five, six-blank, six-ace, six-deuce, six-trois, six-four, six-five, and double-six. Sometimes a double set is played with, of which double-nine is the highest. 138. Method of Play. At the commencement of the game the dominoes are well mixed together, with their faces upon the table. Each player draws one, and if four play, those who choose the two highest are partners against these who take the two lowest. Drawing the latter also serves to determine who is to lay down the first piece--a great advantage. Afterwards each player takes seven pieces at random. The eldest hand having laid down one, the next must pair him at either end of the piece he may choose, according to the number of pips, or the blank in the compartment of the piece; but whenever any one cannot match the part, either of the domino last put down, or of that unpaired at the other end of the row, then he says, "_Go_;" and the next is at liberty to play. Thus they play alternately, either until one party has played all his pieces, and thereby won the game, or till the game be _blocked_; that is, when neither party can play, by matching the pieces where unpaired at either end; then that player wins who has the smallest number of pips on the pieces remaining in his hand. It is to the advantage of every player to dispossess himself as early as possible of the heavy pieces, such as a double-six, five, four, &c. Sometimes, when two persons play, they take each only three or five pieces, and agree to _play_ or _draw_, i.e., when one cannot come in, or pair the pieces upon the board at the end unmatched, he draws from the pieces in stock till he finds one to suit. There are various other ways of playing dominoes, but they are all dependent on the matching of the pips. 139. Quadrilles. The First Set. _First Figure, Le Pantalon_.--Right and left. Balancez to partners; turn partners. Ladies' chain. Half promenade; half right and left. (Four times.) _Second Figure, L'Ete_.--Leading lady and opposite gentleman advance and retire; chassez to right and left; cross over to each other's places; chassez to right and left. Balancez and turn partners. (Four times.) _Or Double L'Ete_.--Both couples advance and retire at the same time; cross over; advance and retire again; cross to places. Balancez and turn partners. (Four times.) _Third Figure, La Poule_.--Leading lady and opposite gentleman cross over, giving right hands; recross, giving left hands, and fall in a line. Set four in a line; half promenade. Advance two, and retire (twice). Advance four, and retire; half right and left. (Four times.) _Fourth Figure, Trenise_.--The first couple advance and retire twice, the lady remaining on the opposite side; the two ladies go round the first gentleman, who advances up the centre; balancez and turn hands. (Four times.) _Fifth Figure, La Pastorale_.--The leading couple advance twice, leaving the lady opposite the second time. The three advance and retire twice. The leading gentleman advance and set. Hands four half round; half right and left. [1] (Four times) _Sixth Figure, Galop Finale_.--Top and bottom couples galopade quite round each other. Advance and retire; four advance again, and change the gentlemen. Ladies' chain. Advance and retire four, and regain your partners in your places. The fourth time all galopade for an unlimited period. (Four times.) _Or_, All galopade or promenade, eight bars. Advance four _en galopade oblique_, and retire, then half promenade, eight bars. Advance four, retire, and return to places with the half promenade, eight bars. Ladies' chain, eight bars. Repeated by the side couples, then by the top and bottom, and lastly by the side couples, finishing with grand promenade. In different companies the Quadrille varies slightly. For instance, in the last figure, sometimes called Flirtation, the four couples set in a circle, the gentlemen turn their partners, the ladies advance to the centre and retire, the gentlemen advance and retire; the gentlemen turn the ladies to the left and promenade: the whole figure being repeated four times. [Footnote 1: This or the Trenise must be omitted.] 140.--Lancers. i. _LaRose_.--First gentleman and opposite lady advance and set--turn with both hands, retiring to places--return, leading outside--set and turn at corners. ii. _La Lodoiska_.--First couple advance twice, leaving the lady in the centre--set in the centre--turn to places--all advance in two lines--all turn partners. iii. _La Dorset_.--First lady advance and stop, then the opposite gentleman--both retire, turning round--ladies' hands across half round, and turn the opposite gentlemen with left hands--repeat back to places, and turn partners with left hands. iv. _L'Etoile_.--First couple set to couple at right--set to couple at left--change places with partners, and set, and pirouette to places--right and left with opposite couple, v. _Les Lanciers_.--The grand chain. The first couple advance and turn facing the top; then the couple at right advance behind the top couple; then the couple at left and the opposite couple do the same, forming two lines. All change places with partners and back again. The ladies turn in a line on the right, the gentlemen in a line on the left. Each couple meet up the centre. Set in two lines, the ladies in one line, the gentlemen in the other. Turn partners to places. Finish with the grand chain. 141. The Caledonians. _First Figure_.--The first and opposite couples hands across round the centre and back to places--set and turn partners. Ladies' chain. Half promenade--half right and left. Repeated by the side couples. _Second Figure_.--The first gentleman advance and retire twice. All set at corners, each lady passing into the next lady's place on the right. Promenade by all. Repeated by the other couples. _Third Figure_.--The first lady and opposite gentleman advance and retire, bending to each other. First lady and opposite gentleman pass round each other to places. First couple cross over, having hold of hands, while the opposite couple cross on the outside of them--the same reversed. All set at corners, turn, and resume partners. All advance and retire twice, in a circle with hands joined--turn partners. _Fourth Figure_.--The first lady and opposite gentleman advance and stop; then their partners advance; turn partners to places. The four ladies move to right, each taking the next lady's place, and stop--the four gentlemen move to left, each taking the next gentleman's place, and stop--the ladies repeat the same to the right--then the gentlemen to the left. All join hands and promenade round to places, and turn partners. Repeated by the other couples. _Fifth Figure_.--The first couple promenade or waltz round inside the figure. The four ladies advance, join hands round, and retire--then the gentlemen perform the same--all set and turn partners. Chain figure of eight half round, and set. All promenade to places and turn partners. All change sides, join right hands at corners, and set--back again to places. Finish with grand promenade. These three are the most admired of the quadrilles: the First Set invariably takes precedence of every other dance. [COFFEE WAS FIRST BROUGHT TO ENGLAND IN 1641.] 142. Spanish Dance. Danced in a circle or a line by sixteen or twenty couples. The couples stand as for a Country Dance, except that the first gentleman must stand on the ladies' side, and the first lady on the gentlemen's side. First gentleman and second lady balancez to each other, while first lady and second gentleman do the same, and change places. First gentleman and partner balancez, while second gentleman and partner do the same, and change places. First gentleman and second lady balancez, while first lady and second gentleman do the same, and change places. First gentleman and second lady balancez to partners, and change places with them. All four join hands in the centre, and then change places, in the same order as the foregoing figure, four times. All four poussette, leaving the second lady and gentleman at the top, the same as in a Country Dance. The first lady and gentleman then go through the same figure with the third lady and gentleman, and so proceed to the end of the dance. This figure is sometimes danced in eight bars time, which not only hurries and inconveniences the dancers, but also ill accords with the music. 143. Waltz Cotillon. Places the same as quadrille. First couple waltz round inside; first and second ladies advance twice and cross over, turning twice; first and second gentlemen do the same; third and fourth couples the same; first and second couples waltz to places, third and fourth do the same; all waltz to partners, and turn half round with both hands, meeting the next lady; perform this figure until in four places; form two side lines, all advance twice and cross over, turning twice; the same, returning; all waltz round; the whole repeated four times. 144. La Galopade is an extremely graceful and spirited dance, in a continual chassez. An unlimited number may join; it is danced in couples, as waltzing. 145. The Galopade Quadrilles. 1st. Galopade. 2nd, Right and left, sides the same. 3rd, Set and turn, hands all eight. 4th, Galopade. 5th, Ladies' chain, sides the same. 6th, Set and turn partners all eight. 7th, Galopade. 8th, Tirois, sides the same. 9th, Set and turn partners all eight. 10th, Galopade. 11th, Top lady and bottom gentleman advance and retire, the other six do the same. 12th, Set and turn partners all eight. 13th, Galopade. 14th, Four ladies advance and retire, gentlemen the same. 15th, Double ladies' chain. 16th, Set and turn partners all eight. 17th, Galopade. 18th, Poussette, sides the same. 19th, Set and turn. 20th, Galopade waltz. 146. The Mazurka. This dance is of Polish origin--first introduced into England by the Duke of Devonshire, on his return from Russia. It consists of twelve movements; and the first eight bars are played (as in quadrilles) before the first movement commences. 147. The Redowa Waltz is composed of: three parts, distinct from each other. 1st, The Pursuit. 2nd, The waltz called Redowa. 3rd, The waltz a Deux Temps, executed to a peculiar measure, and which, by a change of the rhythm, assumes a new character. The middle of the floor must he reserved for the dancers who execute the promenade, called the pursuit, while those who dance the waltz turn in a circle about the room. The position of the gentleman is the same as for the waltz. The gentleman sets out with the left foot, and the lady with the right. In the pursuit the position is different, the gentleman and his partner face, and take each other by the hand. They advance or fall back at pleasure, and balance in advance and backwards. To advance, the step of the pursuit is made by a glissade forward, without springing, _coupe_ with the hind foot, and _jete_ on it. You recommence with the other foot, and so on throughout. The retiring step is made by a sliding step of the foot backwards, without spring, _jete_ with the front foot, and _coupe_ with the one behind. It is necessary to advance well upon the sliding step, and to spring lightly in the two others, _sur place_, balancing equally in the _pas de poursuite_, which is executed alternately by the left in advance, and the right backwards. The lady should follow all the movements of her partner, falling back when he advances, and advancing when he falls back. Bring the shoulders a little forward at each sliding step, for they should always follow the movement of the leg as it advances or retreats; but this should not be too marked. When the gentleman is about to waltz, he should take the lady's waist, as in the ordinary waltz. The step of the Redowa, in turning, may be thus described. For the gentleman--_jete_ of the left foot, passing before the lady. _Glissade_ of the right foot behind to the fourth position aside--the left foot is brought to the third position behind--then the _pas de basque_ is executed by the right foot, bringing it forward, and you recommence with the left. The _pas de basque_ should be made in three very equal beats, as in the Mazurka. The lady performs the same steps as the gentleman, beginning by the _pas de basque_ with the right foot. To waltz a deux temps to the measure of the Redowa, we should make each step upon each beat of the bar, and find ourselves at every two bars, the gentleman with his left foot forwards, and the lady with her right, that is to say, we should make one whole and one half step to every bar. The music is rather slower than for the ordinary waltz. [PHOSPHORUS WAS DISCOVERED IN 1677.] 148. Valse Cellarius. The gentleman takes the lady's left hand with his right, moving one bar to the left by _glissade_, and two hops on his left foot, while the lady does the same to the right, on her right foot; at the second bar they repeat the same with the other foot--this is repeated for sixteen bars; they then waltz sixteen bars, _glissade_ and two hops, taking care to occupy the time of two bars to get quite round. The gentleman now takes both hands of the lady, and makes the grand square--moving three bars to his left--at the fourth bar making two beats while turning the angle; his right foot is now moved forward to the other angle three bars--at the fourth, beat again while turning the angle; the same repeated for sixteen bars--the lady having her right foot forward when the gentleman has his left toot forward; the waltz is again repeated; after which several other steps are introduced, but which must needs be seen to be understood. 149. Circular Waltz. The dancers form a circle, then promenade during the introduction--all waltz sixteen bars--set, holding partner's right hand, and turn--waltz thirty-two bars--rest, and turn partners slowly--face partner and chassez to the right and left--pirouette lady twice with the right hand, all waltz sixteen bars--set and turn--all form a circle, still retaining the lady by the right hand, and move round to the left, sixteen bars--waltz for finale. 150. Polka Waltzes. The couples take hold of hands as in the usual waltz. _First Waltz_. The gentleman hops the left foot well forward, then hack; and _glissades_ half round. He then hops the right foot forward and back, and _glissades_ the other half round. The lady performs the same steps, beginning with the right foot. _Second._ The gentleman, hopping, strikes the left heel three times against the right heel, and then jumps half round on the left foot; he then strikes the right heel three times against the left, and jumps on the right foot, completing the circle. The lady does the same steps with reverse feet. _Third._ The gentleman raises up the left foot, steps it lightly on the ground forward, then strikes the right heel smartly twice, and _glissades_ half round. The same is then done with the other foot. The lady begins with the right foot. 151. Valse a Deux Temps. This waltz contains, like the common waltz, three times, but differently divided. The first time consists of a gliding step; the second a chassez, including two times in one. A chassez is performed by bringing one leg near the other, then moving it forward, backward, right, left, and round. The gentleman begins by sliding to the left with his left foot, then performing a chassez towards the left with his right foot without turning at all during the first two times. He then slides backwards with his right leg, turning half round; after which he puts his left leg behind, to perform a chassez forward, turning then half round for the second time. The lady waltzes in the same manner, except that the first time she slides to the right with the right foot, and also performs the chassez on the right, and continues the same as the gentleman, except that she slides backwards with her right foot when the gentleman slides with his left foot to the left; and when the gentleman slides with his right foot backwards, she slides with the left foot to the left. To perform this waltz gracefully, care must be taken to avoid jumping, but merely to slide, and keep the knees slightly bent. [AVERAGE WEIGHT OF MAN'S BRAIN, 3-1/2LBS, WOMAN'S 2LBS. 11OZ.] 152. Circassian Circle. The company is arranged in couples round the room--the ladies being placed on the right of the gentlemen,--after which, the first and second couples lead off the dance. _Figure._ Eight and left, set and turn partners--ladies' chain, waltz. At the conclusion, the first couple with fourth, and the second with the third couple, recommence the figure,--and so on until they go completely round the circle, when the dance is concluded. 153. Polka. In the polka there an but two principal steps, all others belong to fancy dances, and much mischief and inconvenience is likely to arise from their improper introduction into the ball-room. _First step._ The gentleman raises the left foot slightly behind the right, the right foot is then hopped with, and the left brought forward with a glissade. The lady commences with the right, jumps on the left, and glissades with the right. The gentleman during his step has hold of the lady's left hand with his right. _Second step._ The gentleman lightly hops the left foot forward on the heel, then hops on the toe, bringing the left foot slightly behind the right. He then glissades with the left foot forward; the same is then done, commencing with the right foot. The lady dances the same step, only beginning with the right foot. There are a variety of other steps of a fancy character, but they can only be understood with the aid of a master, and even when well studied, must be introduced with care. The polka should be danced with grace and elegance, eschewing all _outre_ and ungainly steps and gestures, taking care that the leg is not lifted too high, and that the dance is not commenced in too abrupt a manner. Any number of couples may stand up, and it is the privilege of the gentleman to form what figure he pleases, and vary it as often as his fancy and taste may dictate. _First Figure._ Four or eight bars are devoted to setting forwards and backwards, turning from and towards your partner, making a slight hop at the commencement of each set, and holding your partner's left hand; you then perform the same step (forwards) all round the room. _Second Figure._ The gentleman faces his partner, and does the same step backwards all round the room, the lady following with the opposite foot, and doing the step forwards. _Third Figure._ The same as the second figure, only reversed, the lady stepping backwards, and the gentleman forwards, always going the same way round the room. _Fourth Figure._ The same step as figures two and three, but turning as in a waltz. [MAN'S HEART BEATS 92,160 TIMES IN A DAY.] 154. The Gorlitza is similar to the polka, the figures being waltzed through. 155. The Schottische. The gentleman holds the lady precisely as in the polka. Beginning with the left foot, he slides it forward, then brings up the right foot to the place of the left, slides the left foot forward, and springs or hops on this foot. This movement is repeated to the right. He begins with the right foot, slides it forward, brings up the left foot to the place of the right foot, slides the right foot forward again, and hops upon it. The gentleman springs twice on the left foot, turning half round; twice on the right foot; twice _encore_ on the left foot, turning half round; and again twice on the right foot, turning half round. Beginning again, he proceeds as before. The lady begins with the right foot, and her step is the same in principle as the gentleman's. Vary, by a _reverse turn_; or by going in a straight line round the room. Double, if you like, each part, by giving four bars to the first part, and four bars to the second part. The _time_ may be stated as precisely the same as in the polka; but let it not be forgotten that _La Schottische_ ought to be danced _much slower_. 156. Country Dances. _Sir Roger de Coverley_. First lady and bottom gentleman advance to centre, salute, and retire; first gentleman and bottom lady, same. First lady and bottom gentleman advance to centre, turn, and retire; first gentleman and bottom lady the same. Ladies promenade, turning off to the right down the room, and back to places, while gentlemen do the same, turning to the left; top couple remain at bottom; repeat to the end of dance. 157. La Polka Country Dances. All form two lines, ladies on the right, gentlemen on the left. _Figure_. Top lady and second gentleman heel and toe (polka step) across to each other's place--second lady and top gentleman the same. Top lady and second gentleman retire back to places--second lady and top gentleman the same. Two couples polka step down the middle and back again--two first couples polka waltz. First couple repeat with the third couple, then with fourth, and so on to the end of dance. 158. The Highland Reel. This dance is performed by the company arranged in parties of three, along the room in the following manner: a lady between two gentlemen, in double rows. All advance and retire--each lady then performs the reel with the gentleman on her right hand, and retires with the opposite gentleman to places--hands three round and back again--all six advance and retire--then lead through to the next trio, and continue the figure to the end of the room. Adopt the Highland step, and music of three-four time. 159. Terms used to Describe the Movements of Dances. _Balancez_.--Set to partners. _Chaine Anglaise_.--The top and bottom couples right and left. _Chaine Anglaise double_.--The right and left double. _Chaine des Dames_.--The ladies' chain. _Chaine des Dames double_.--The ladies' chain double, which is performed by all the ladies commencing at the same time. _Chassez_.--Move to the right and left. _Chassez croisez_.--Gentlemen change places with partners, and back again. _Demie Chaine Anglaise_.--The four opposite persons half right and left. _Demie Promenade_.--All eight half promenade. _Dos-a-dos_.--The two opposite persons pass round each other. _Demie Moulinet_.--The ladies all advance to the centre, giving hands, and return to places. _La Grande Chaine_.--All eight chassez quite round, giving alternately right and left hands to partners, beginning with the right. _Le Grand Rond_.--All join hands and advance and retire twice. _Pas d'Allemande_.--The gentlemen turn the partners under their arms. _Traversez_.--The two opposite persons change places. _Vis-a-vis_.--The opposite partner. [THE HUMAN BODY HAS 240 BONES.] 160. Scandal--Live it down. Should envious tongues some malice frame, To soil and tarnish your good name, Live it down! Grow not disheartened; 'tis the lot Of all men, whether good or not: Live it down! *Him not in answer, but be calm; For silence yields a rapid balm: Live it down! Go not among your friends and say, Evil hath fallen on my way: Live it down! Far better thus yourself alone To suffer, than with friends bemoan The trouble that is all your own: Live it down! What though men _evil_ call your _good!_ So CHRIST Himself, misunderstood, Was nailed unto a cross of wood! And now shall you for lesser pain, Your inmost soul for ever stain, By rendering evil back again? Live it down! 161. Errors in Speaking. There are several kinds of errors in speaking. The most objectionable of them are those in which words are employed that are unsuitable to convey the meaning intended. Thus, a person wishing to express his intention of going to a given place, says, "I _propose_ going," when, in fact, he _purposes_ going. The following affords an amusing illustration of this class of error:--A venerable matron was speaking of her son, who, she said, was quite stage-struck. "In fact," remarked the old lady, "he is going to a _premature_ performance this evening!" Considering that most _amateur_ performances are _premature_, it cannot be said that this word was altogether misapplied; though, evidently, the maternal intention was to convey quite another meaning. 162. Other Errors arise from the substitution of sounds similar to the words which should be employed; that is, spurious words instead of genuine ones. Thus, some people say "renumerative," when they mean "remunerative." A nurse, recommending her mistress to have a _perambulator_ for her child, advised her to purchase a _preamputator_! 163. Other Errors (2) are occasioned by imperfect knowledge of the English grammar: thus, many people say, "Between you and I," instead of "Between you and _me_." And there are numerous other departures from the rules of grammar, which will be pointed out hereafter. 164. By the Misuse of the Adjective: "What _beautiful_ butter!" "What a _nice_ landscape!" They should say, "What a _beautiful_ landscape!" "What _nice_ butter!" Again, errors are frequently occasioned by the following causes: 165. By the Mispronunciation of Words. Many persons say _pro_noun_ciation_ instead of _pronunciation_; others say pro-nun'-she-a-shun, instead of pro-nun-ce-a-shun. 166. By the Misdivision of Words and syllables. This defect makes the words _an ambassador_ sound like _a nam-bassador_, or _an adder_ like _a nadder_. 167. By Imperfect Enunciation, as when a person says _hebben_ for _heaven_, _ebber_ for _ever_, _jocholate_ for _chocolate_, &c. 168. By the Use of Provincialisms, or words retained from various dialects, of which we give the following examples: 169. Cambridgeshire, Cheshire, Suffolk, &c. Foyne, twoyne, for _fine_, _twine_; ineet for _night_; a-mon for _man_; poo for _pull_. 170. Cumberland, Scotland, &c. Cuil, bluid, for _cool_, _blood_; spwort, seworn, whoam, for _sport_, _scorn_, _home_; a-theere for _there_; e-reed, seeven, for _red_, _seven_; bleedin' for _bleeding_; hawf for _half_; saumon for _salmon_. 171. Devonshire, Cornwall, &c. F-vind for _find_; fet for _fetch_; wid for _with_; zee for _see_; tudder for _the other_; drash, droo, for _thrash_, and _through_; gewse for _goose_, &c. 172. Essex, London, &c. V-wiew for _view;_ vent for _went;_ vite for _white;_ ven for _when;_ vot for _what_. Londoners are also prone to say Toosday for _Tuesday;_ noomerous for _numerous_; noospaper for _newspaper_, &c. [THE MUSICAL SCALE WAS INVENTED IN 1022.] 173. Hereford, &c.: Clom for _climb;_ hove for _heave;_ puck for _pick;_ rep for _reap;_ sled for _sledge_. 174. Leicestershire, Lincolnshire, Lancashire, &c. Housen for _houses;_ a-ioyne for _lane;_ mon for _man;_ thik for _this;_ brig for _bridge;_ thack, pick, for _thatch, pitch_. 175. Yorkshire, &c. Foyt for _foot;_ foight for _fight;_ o-noite, foil, coil, hoil, for _note, foal, coal, hole;_ loyne for _lane;_ o-nooin, gooise, fooil, tooil, for _noon, goose, fool, tool;_ spwort, scworn, whoam, for _sport, scorn, home;_ g-yet for _gate_. 176. Examples of Provincial Dialects. The following will be found very amusing: 177. The Cornish Schoolboy. An ould man found, one day, a young gentleman's portmantle, as he were a going to es dennar; he took'd et en and gived et to es wife, and said, "Mally, here's a roul of lither, look, see, I suppoase some poor ould shoemaker or other have los'en; tak'en, and put'en a top of the teaster of tha bed; he'll be glad to hab'en agin sum day, I dear say." The ould man, Jan, that was es neame, went to es work as before. Mally then opened the portmantle, and found en et three hunderd pounds. Soon after thes, the ould man not being very well, Mally said, "Jan, I'ave saaved away a little money, by the bye, and as thee caan't read or write, thee shu'st go to scool" (he were then nigh threescore and ten). He went but a very short time, and comed hoam one day and said, "Mally, I waint go to scool no more, 'caase the childer do be laffen at me: they can tell their letters, and I caan't tell my A, B, C, and I wud rayther go to work agen." "Do as thee wool," ses Mally. Jan had not been out many days, afore Vhe young gentleman came by that lost the portmantle, and said, "Well, my ould man, did'ee see or hear tell o' sich a thing as a portmantle?" "Port-mantle, sar, was't that un, sumthing like thickey?" (pointing to one behind es saddle). "I vound one the t'other day zackly like that." "Where es, et?" "Come along, I carr'd'en and gov'en to my ould 'ooman, Mally; thee sha't av'en, nevr vear.--Mally, where es that roul of lither I broft en tould thee to put en a top o' the teaster of the bed, _afore I go'd to scool?_" "Drat thee emperance," said the young gentleman; "thee art bewattled; _that were afore I were born._" So he druv'd off, and left all the three hunderd pounds with Jan and Mally. 178. Yorkshire. Men an' women is like so monny cards, played wi' be two oppoanents, Time an' Eternity: Time gets a gam' noo an' then, and hez t' pleasure o' keepin' his cards for a bit, bud Eternity's be far t'better hand, an' proves, day be day, an' hoor be hoor, 'at he's winnin incalcalably fast.--"Hoo sweet, hoo varry sweet is life!" as t' fiee said when he wur stuck i' treacle! 179. Effect of Provincialisms Persons bred in these localities, and in Ireland and Scotland, retain more or less of their provincialisms; and, therefore, when they move into other districts, they become conspicuous for their peculiarities of speech. Often they appear vulgar and uneducated, when they are not so. It is, therefore, desirable for all persons to approach the recognised standard of correctness as nearly as possible. 180. Correction of Errors in Speaking. To correct these errors by a systematic course of study would involve a closer application than most persons could afford, and require more space than we can devote to the subject. We will therefore give numerous Rules and Hints, in a concise and simple form, which will be of great assistance to inquirers. These Rules and Hints will be founded upon the authority of scholars, the usages of the bar, the pulpit, and the senate, and the authority of societies formed for the purpose of collecting and diffusing knowledge pertaining to the language of this country. [A SALMON NAS BEEN KNOWN TO PRODUCE 10,000,000 EGGS.] 181. Rules and Hints for Correct Speaking. 1. _Who_ and _whom_ are used in relation to persons, and _which_ in relation to things. But it was once common to say, "the man _which._" This should now be avoided. It is now usual to say, "Our Father _who_ art in heaven," instead of "_which_ art in heaven." 2. _Whose_ is, however, sometimes applied to things as well as to persons. We may therefore say, "The country _whose_ inhabitants are free." Grammarians differ in opinion upon this subject, but general usage justifies the rule. 3. _Thou_ is employed in solemn discourse, and you in common language. _Ye_ (plural) is also used in serious addresses, and you in familiar language. 4. The uses of the word _It_ are various, and very perplexing to the uneducated. It is not only used to imply persons, but things, and even, ideas, and therefore, in speaking or writing, its assistance is constantly required. The perplexity respecting this word arises from the fact that in using it in the construction of a long sentence, sufficient care is not taken to ensure that when _it_ is employed it really points out or refers to the object intended. For instance, "It was raining when John set out in his cart to go to the market, and he was delayed so long that it was over before he arrived." Now what is to be understood by this sentence? Was the rain over? or the market? Either or both might be inferred from the construction of the sentence, which, therefore, should be written thus:--"It was raining when John set out in his cart to go to the market, and he was delayed so long that the market was over before he arrived." 5. _Rule_.--After writing a sentence always look through it, and see that wherever the word It is employed, it refers to or carries the mind back to the object which it is intended to point out. 6. The general distinction between _This_ and _That_ may be thus defined: _this_ denotes an object present or near, in time or place, _that_ something which is absent. 7. _These_ refers, in the same manner, to present objects, while _those_ refers to things that are remote. 8. _Who_ changes, under certain conditions, into _whose_ and _whom_. But _that_ and _which_ always remain the same. 9. _That_ may be applied to nouns or subjects of all sorts; as, the _girl that_ went to school, the _dog that_ bit me, the _ship that_ went to London, the _opinion that_ he entertains. 10. The misuse of these pronouns gives rise to more errors in speaking and writing than any other cause. 11. When you wish to distinguish between two or more persons, say, "_Which_ is the happy man?"--not _who_--"_Which_ of those ladies do you admire?" 12. Instead of "_Who_ do you think him to be?"--say, "_Whom_ do you think him to be?" 13. _Whom_ should I see? 14. To _whom_ do you speak? 15. _Who_ said so? 16. _Who_ gave it to you? 17. Of _whom_ did you procure them? 18. _Who_ was _he_? 19. _Who_ do men say that _I_ am? 20. _Whom_ do they represent _me_ to be? [1] 21. In many instances in which _who_ is used as an interrogative, it does not become _whom_; as "_Who_ do you speak to?" "_Who_ do you expect?" "_Who_ is she married to?" "_Who_ is this reserved for?" "_Who_ was it made by?" Such sentences are found in the writings of our best authors, and it would be presumptuous to consider them as ungrammatical. If the word _whom_ should be preferred, then it would be best to say, "For _whom_ is this reserved?" &c. 22. Instead of "After _which_ hour," say "After _that_ hour." 23. _Self_ should never be added to _his, their, mine, or thine._ 24. _Each_ is used to denote every individual of a number. 25. _Every_ denotes all the individuals of a number. 26. _Either_ and _or_ denote an alternative: "I will take _either_ road, at your pleasure;" "I will take this _or_ that." 27. _Neither_ means _not either_; and _nor_ means _not the other_. 28. _Either_ is sometimes used for _each_--"Two thieves were crucified, on _either_ side one." 29. "Let _each_ esteem others as good as themselves," should be, "Let _each_ esteem others as good as _himself_." 30. "There are bodies _each_ of which _are_ so small," should be, "each of which _is_ so small." 31. Do not use double superlatives, such as _most straightest_, _most highest_, _most finest_. 32. The term _worser_ has gone out of use; but _lesser_ is still retained. 33. The use of such words as _chiefest_, _extremest_, &c., has become obsolete, because they do not give any superior force to the meanings of the primary words, _chief_, _extreme_, &c. 34. Such expressions as _more impossible_, _more indispensable_, _more universal_, _more uncontrollable_, _more unlimited_, &c., are objectionable, as they really enfeeble the meaning which it is the object of the speaker or writer to strengthen. For instance, _impossible_ gains no strength by rendering it _more_ impossible. This class of error is common with persons who say, "A _great large_ house," "A _great big_ animal," "A _little small_ foot," "A _tiny little_ hand." 35. _Here_, _there_, and _where_, originally denoting place, may now, by common consent, he used to denote other meanings; such as, "_There_ I agree with you," "_Where_ we differ," "We find pain _where_ we expected pleasure," "_Here_ you mistake me." 36. _Hence_, _whence_, and _thence_, denoting departure, &c., may be used without the word _from_. The idea of _from_ is included in the word _whence_--therefore it is unnecessary to say "_From whence_." 37. _Hither_, _thither_, and _whither_, denoting to a place, have generally been superseded by _here_, _there_, and _where_. But there is no good reason why they should not be employed. If, however, they are used, it is unnecessary to add the word _to_, because that is implied--"_Whither_ are you going?" "_Where_ are you going?" Each of these sentences is complete. To say, "Where are you going _to_?" is redundant. 38. Two _negatives_ destroy each other, and produce an affirmative. "_Nor_ did he _not_ observe them," conveys the idea that he _did_ observe them. 39. But negative assertions are allowable. "His manners are not unpolite," which implies that his manners are, in some degree, marked by politeness. 40. Instead of "I _had_ rather walk," say "I _would_ rather walk." 41. Instead of "I _had better_ go," say "It were better that I should go." 42. Instead of "I doubt not _but_ I shall be able to go," say "I doubt not that I shall be able to go." 43. Instead of "Let you and _I_," say "Let you and me." 44. Instead of "I am not so tall as _him_," say "I am not so tall as he." 45. When asked "Who is there?" do not answer "Me," but "I." 46. Instead of "For you and _I_," say "For you and me." 47. Instead of "_Says_ I," say "I said." 48. Instead of "You are taller than _me_," say "You are taller than I." 49. Instead of "I _ain't_," or "I _arn't_," say "I am not." 50. Instead of "Whether I be present or _no_," say "Whether I be present or not." 51. For "Not that I know _on_," say "Not that I know." 52. Instead of "_Was_ I to do so," say "_Were_ I to do so." 53. Instead of "I would do the same if I _was him_," say "I would do the same if I were he." 54. Instead of "I _had_ as lief go myself," say "I would as soon go myself," or "I would rather." 55. It is better to say "Bred and born," than "Born and bred." 56. It is better to say "Six weeks ago," than "Six weeks back." 57. It is better to say "Since which time," than "Since when." 58. It is better to say "I repeated it," than "I said so over again." 59. It is better to say "A physician," or "A surgeon," than "A medical man." 60. Instead of "He was too young to _have_ suffered much," say "He was too young to suffer much." 61. Instead of "_Less_ friends," say "Fewer friends." Less refers to quantity. 62. Instead of "A _quantity_ of people," say "A number of people." 63. Instead of "_He and they_ we know," say "Him and them." 64. Instead of "_As_ far as I can see," say "So far as I can see." 65. Instead of "If I am _not mistaken_," say "If I mistake not." 66. Instead of "You _are mistaken_," say "You mistake." 67. Instead of "What _beautiful_ tea!" say "What good tea!" 68. Instead of "What a _nice_ prospect!" say "What a _beautiful_ prospect!" 69. Instead of "A _new pair_ of gloves," say "A pair of new gloves." 70. Instead of saying "_He_ belongs to the _house_," say "The house belongs to him." 71. Instead of saying "_Not no_ such thing," say "Not any such thing." 72. Instead of "I hope you'll think nothing _on_ it," say "I hope you'll think nothing of it." 73. Instead of "Restore it _back_ to me," say "Restore it to me." 74. Instead of "I suspect the _veracity_ of his story," say "I doubt the truth of his story." 75. Instead of "I seldom _or ever_ see him," say "I seldom see him." 76. Instead of "_Rather warmish_" or "A _little_ warmish," say "Rather warm." 77. Instead of "I expected _to have_ found him," say "I expected to find him." 78. Instead of "_Shay_," say "Chaise." 79. Instead of "He is a very _rising_ person," say "He is rising rapidly." 80. Instead of "Who _learns_ you music?" say "Who teaches you music?" 81. Instead of "I _never_ sing _whenever_ I can help it," say "I never sing when I can help it." 82. Instead of "Before I do that I must _first_ ask leave," say "Before I do that I must ask leave." 83. Instead of "To _get over_ the difficulty," say "To overcome the difficulty." 84. The phrase "_get over_" is in many cases misapplied, as, to "get over a person," to "get over a week," to "get over an opposition." 85. Instead of saying "The _observation_ of the rule," say "The observance of the rule." 86. Instead of "A man _of_ eighty years of age," say "A man eighty years old." 87. Instead of "Here _lays_ his honoured head," say "Here lies his honoured head." 88. Instead of "He died from _negligence_," say "He died through neglect," or "in consequence of neglect." 89. Instead of "Apples are plenty," say "Apples are plentiful." 90. Instead of "The _latter end_ of the year," say "The end, or the close of the year." 91. Instead of "The _then_ government," say "The government of that age, or century, or year, or time." 92. Instead of "For _ought_ I know," say "For aught I know." 93. Instead of "A _couple_ of chairs," say "Two chairs." 94. Instead of "_Two couples_," say "Four persons." 95. But you may say "A married couple," or, "A married pair," or, "A couple of fowls," &c., in any case where one of each sex is to be understood. 96. Instead of "They are _united together_ in the bonds of matrimony," say "They are united in matrimony," or, "They are married." 97. Instead of "We travel _slow_," say "We travel slowly." 98. Instead of "He plunged _down_ into the river," say "He plunged into the river." 99. Instead of "He jumped _from off of_ the scaffolding," say "He jumped off from the scaffolding." 100. Instead of "He came the last _of all_," say "He came the last." 101. Instead of "_universal_," with reference to things that have any limit, say "general;" "generally approved," instead of "universally approved;" "generally beloved," instead of "universally beloved." 102. Instead of "They ruined _one another_," say "They ruined each other." 103. Instead of "If _in case_ I succeed," say "If I succeed." 104. Instead of "A _large enough_ room," say "A room large enough." 105. Instead of "This villa _to let_," say "This villa to be let." 106. Instead of "I am slight in comparison _to_ you," say "I am slight in comparison with you." 107. Instead of "I went _for_ to see him," say "I went to see him." 108. Instead of "The cake is all _eat up_," say "The cake is all eaten." 109. Instead of "It is bad _at the best_," say "It is very bad." 110. Instead of "Handsome is _as_ handsome does," say "Handsome is who handsome does." 111. Instead of "As I _take_ it," say "As I see," or, "As I under stand it." 112. Instead of "The book fell _on_ the floor," say "The book fell to the floor." 113. Instead of "His opinions are _approved of_ by all," say "His opinions are approved by all." 114. Instead of "I will add _one more_ argument," say "I will add one argument more," or "another argument." 115. Instead of "Captain Reilly was killed _by_ a bullet," say "Captain Reilly was killed with a bullet." 116. Instead of "A sad curse is war," say "War is a sad curse." 117. Instead of "He stands _six foot_ high," say "He measures six feet," or "His height is six feet." 118. Instead of "I go _every now and then_," say "I go often, or frequently." 119. Instead of "Who finds him in clothes," say "Who provides him with clothes." 120. Say "The first two," and "the last two," instead of "the _two first_," "the two last;" leave out all expletives, such as "of all," "first of all," "last of all," "best of all," &c., &c. 121. Instead of "His health was _drank with enthusiasm_," say "His health was drunk enthusiastically." 122. Instead of "_Except_ I am prevented," say "Unless I am prevented." 123. Instead of "In its _primary sense_," say "In its primitive sense." 124. Instead of "It grieves me to _see_ you," say "I am grieved to see you." 125. Instead of "Give me _them_ papers," say "Give me those papers." 126. Instead of "_Those_ papers I hold in my hand," say "These papers I hold in my hand." 127. Instead of "I could scarcely imagine but _what_," say "I could scarcely imagine but that." 128. Instead of "He was a man _notorious_ for his benevolence," say "He was noted for his benevolence." 129. Instead of "She was a woman _celebrated_ for her crimes," say "She was notorious on account of her crimes." 130. Instead of "What may your name be?" say "What is your name?" 131. Instead of "Bills are requested not to be stuck here," say "Billstickers are requested not to stick bills here." 132. Instead of "By _smoking it often_ becomes habitual," say "By smoking often it becomes habitual." 133. Instead of "I lifted it _up_," say "I lifted it." 134. Instead of "It is _equally of the same_ value," say "It is of the same value," or "equal value." 135. Instead of "I knew it _previous_ to your telling me," say "I knew it previously to your telling me." 136. Instead of "You _was_ out when I called," say "You were out when I called." 137. Instead of "I thought I should _have won_ this game," say "I thought I should win this game." 138. Instead of "_This_ much is certain," say "Thus much is certain," or, "So much is certain." 139. Instead of "He went away _as it may be_ yesterday week," say "He went away yesterday week." 140. Instead of "He came _the Saturday as it may be before the Monday_," specify the Monday on which he came. 141. Instead of "Put your watch _in_ your pocket," say "Put your watch into your pocket." 142. Instead of "He has _got_ riches," say "He has riches." 143. Instead of "Will you _set_ down?" say "Will you sit down?" 144. Instead of "The hen is _setting_," say "The hen is sitting." 145. Instead of "It is raining very _hard_," say "It is raining very fast." 146. Instead of "No _thankee_," say "No thank you." 147. Instead of "I cannot do it without _farther_ means," say "I cannot do it without further means." 148. Instead of "No sooner _but_," or "No other _but_," say "than." 149. Instead of "_Nobody else_ but her," say "Nobody but her." 150. Instead of "He fell _down_ from the balloon," say "He fell from the balloon." 151. Instead of "He rose _up_ from the ground," say "He rose from the ground." 152. Instead of "_These_ kind of oranges _are_ not good," say "This kind of oranges is not good." 153. Instead of "Somehow or _another_," say "Somehow or other." 154. Instead of "_Undeniable_ references required," say "Unexceptionable references required." 155. Instead of "I cannot _rise_ sufficient funds," say "I cannot raise sufficient funds." 156. Instead of "I cannot _raise_ so early in the morning," say "I cannot rise so early in the morning." 157. Instead of "_Well_, I don't know," say "I don't know." 158. Instead of "_Will_ I give you some more tea?" say "Shall I give you some more tea?" 159. Instead of "Oh dear, what _will_ I do?" say "Oh dear, what shall I do?" 160. Instead of "I think _indifferent_ of it," say "I think indifferently of it." 161. Instead of "I will send it _conformable_ to your orders," say "I will send it conformably to your orders." 162. Instead of "Give me a _few_ broth," say "Give me some broth." 163. Instead of "_Her_ said it was hers," say "She said it was hers." 164. Instead of "To be _given away gratis_," say "To be given away." 165. Instead of "Will you enter in?" say "Will you enter?" 166. Instead of "_This_ three days or more," say "These three days or more." 167. Instead of "He is a bad _grammarian_," say "He is not a grammarian." 168. Instead of "We _accuse him for_," say "We accuse him of." 169. Instead of "We _acquit_ him _from_," say "We acquit him of." 170. Instead of "I am averse _from_ that," say "I am averse to that." 171. Instead of "I confide _on_ you," say "I confide in you." 172. Instead of "I differ _with_ you," say "I differ from you." 173. Instead of "As soon as _ever_," say "As soon as." 174. Instead of "The _very best_" or "The _very worst_," say "The best or the worst." 175. Instead of "A _winter's morning_," say "A winter morning," or "A wintry morning." 176. Instead of "Fine morning, _this_ morning," say "This is a fine morning." 177. Instead of "How _do_ you _do_?" say "How are you?" 178. Instead of "Not so well as I could wish," say "Not quite well." 179. Avoid such phrases as "No great shakes," "Nothing to boast of," "Down in my boots," "Suffering from the blues." All such sentences indicate vulgarity. 180. Instead of "No one _cannot_ prevail upon him," say "No one can prevail upon him." 181. Instead of "No one _hasn't_ called," say "No one has called." 182. Avoid such phrases as "If I was you," or even, "If I were you." Better say, "I advise you how to act." 183. Instead of "You have a _right_ to pay me," say "It is right that you should pay me." 184. Instead of "I am going _on_ a tour," say "I am about to take a tour," or "going." 185. Instead of "I am going _over_ the bridge," say "I am going _across_ the bridge." 186. Instead of "He is coming here," say "He is coming hither." 187. Instead of "He lives opposite the square," say "He lives opposite to the square." 188. Instead of "He _belongs_ to the Reform Club," say "He is a member of the Reform Club." 189. Avoid such phrases as "I am up to you," "I'll be down upon you," "Cut," or "Mizzle." 190. Instead of "I _should just_ think I could," say "I think I can." 191. Instead of "There has been a _good deal_," say "There has been much." 192. Instead of "_Following up_ a principle," say "Guided by a principle." 193. Instead of "Your _obedient, humble servant_," say "Your obedient," or, "Your humble servant." 194. Instead of saying "The effort you are making _for_ meeting the bill," say "The effort you are making to meet the bill." 195. Instead of saying "It _shall_ be submitted to investigation and inquiry," say "It shall be submitted to investigation," or "to inquiry." 196. Dispense with the phrase "_Conceal from themselves the fact_;" it suggests a gross anomaly. 197. Never say "_Pure and unadulterated_," because the phrase embodies a repetition. 198. Instead of saying "Adequate for," say "Adequate to." 199. Instead of saying "A _surplus over and above_," say "A surplus." 200. Instead of saying "A _lasting and permanent_ peace," say "A permanent peace." 201. Instead of saying "I left you _behind at_ London," say "I left you behind me at London." 202. Instead of saying "_Has been_ followed by immediate dismissal," say "Was followed by immediate dismissal." 203. Instead of saying "Charlotte was met _with_ Thomas," say "Charlotte was met by Thomas." But if Charlotte and Thomas were walking together, "Charlotte and Thomas were met by," &c. 204. Instead of "It is strange that no author should _never_ have written," say "It is strange that no author should ever have written." 205. Instead of "I won't never write," say "I will never write." 206. To say "Do _not_ give him _no more_ of your money," is equivalent to saying "Give him some of your money." Say "Do not give him _any_ of your money." 207. Instead of saying "They are not what nature _designed_ them," say "They are not what nature designed them to be." 208. Instead of "By this _means_," say "By these means." 209. Instead of saying "A beautiful _seat and gardens_," say "A beautiful _seat_ and its gardens." 210. Instead of "All that was _wanting_," say "All that was wanted." 211. Instead of saying "I had not the pleasure of hearing his sentiments when I wrote that letter," say "I had not the pleasure of having heard," &c. 212. Instead of "The quality of the apples _were_ good," say "The quality of the apples was good." 213. Instead of "The want of learning, courage, and energy _are_ more visible," say "Is more visible." 214. Instead of "We are conversant _about_ it," say "We are conversant with it." 215. Instead of "We called _at_ William," say "We called on William." 216. Instead of "We die _for_ want," say "We die of want." 217. Instead of "He died _by_ fever," say "He died of fever." 218. Instead of "I _enjoy_ bad health," say "My health is not good." 219. Instead of "_Either_ of the three," say "Any one of the three." 220. Instead of "Better _nor_ that," say "Better than that." 221. Instead of "We often think _on_ you," say "We often think of you." 222. Instead of "Though he came, I did not see him," say "Though he came, yet I did not see him." 223. Instead of "Mine is _so_ good as yours," say "Mine is as good as yours." 224. Instead of "He was remarkable handsome," say "He was remarkably handsome." 225. Instead of "Smoke ascends _up_ the chimney," I say "Smoke ascends the chimney." 226. Instead of "You will _some_ day be convinced," say "You will one day be convinced." 227. Instead of saying "Because I don't choose to," say "Because I would rather not." 228. Instead of "_Because_ why?" say "Why?" 229. Instead of "That _there_ boy," say "That boy." 230. Instead of "Direct your letter to me," say "Address your letter to me." 231. Instead of "The horse is not _much worth_," say "The horse is not worth much." 232. Instead of "The subject-matter of debate," say "The subject of debate." 233. Instead of saying "When he _was_ come back," say "When he had come back." 234. Instead of saying "His health has been _shook_," say "His health has been shaken." 235. Instead of "It was _spoke_ in my presence," say "It was spoken in my presence." 236. Instead of "_Very_ right," or "_Very_ wrong," say "Right," or "Wrong." 237. Instead of "The _mortgager_ paid him the money," say "The mortgagee paid him the money." The mortgagee lends; the mortgager borrows. 238. Instead of "This town is not _as_ large as we thought," say "This town is not so large as we thought." 239. Instead of "I _took you to be_ another person," say "I mistook you for another person." 240. Instead of "On _either_ side of the river," say "On each side of the river." 241. Instead of "_There's_ fifty," say "There are fifty." 242. Instead of "The _best_ of the two," say "The better of the two." 243. Instead of "My clothes have _become too small_ for me," say "I have grown too stout for my clothes." 244. Instead of "Is Lord Lytton in?" say "Is Lord Lytton within?" 245. Instead of "Two _spoonsful_ of physic," say "Two spoonfuls of physic." 246. Instead of "He _must_ not do it." say "He need not do it." 247. Instead of "She said, says she," say "She said." 248. Avoid such phrases as "I said, says I," "Thinks I to myself, thinks I," &c. 249. Instead of "I don't think so," say "I think not." 250. Instead of "He was in _eminent_ danger," say "He was in _imminent_ danger." 251. Instead of "The weather is _hot_," say "The weather is very warm." 252. Instead of "I _sweat_," say "I _perspire_." 253. Instead of "I _only_ want two shillings," say "I want only two shillings." 254. Instead of "Whatsomever," always take care to say "Whatever," or "Whatsoever." 255. Avoid such exclamations as "God bless me!" "God deliver me!" "By God!" "By Gor'!" "My Lor'!" "Upon my soul," &c., which are vulgar on the one hand, and savour of impiety on the other, for: 256. "Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain." [Footnote 1: Persons who wish to become well acquainted with the principles of 'English Grammar' by an easy process, are recommended to procure "The Useful Grammar," price 3d., published by Houlston and Sons.] [SOME FEMALE SPIDERS PRODUCE 2,000 EGGS.] 182. Pronunciation. Accent is a particular stress or force of the voice upon certain syllables or words. This mark ' in printing denotes the syllable upon which the stress or force of the voice should he placed. [THERE ARE 9,000 CELLS IN A SQUARE FOOT OF HONEYCOMB.] 183. A Word may have more than One Accent. Take as an instance aspiration. In uttering this word we give a marked emphasis of the voice upon the first and third syllables, and therefore those syllables are said to be accented. The first of these accents is less distinguishable than the second, upon which we dwell longer, therefore the second accent in point of order is called the primary, or chief accent of the word. [A COW CONSUMES 100 LBS. OF GREEN FOOD DAILY.] 184. When the full Accent falls on a Vowel, that vowel should have a long sound, as in _vo'cal_; but when I it, falls on or after a consonant, the preceding vowel has a short sound, as in _hab'it_. [2,300 SILKWORMS PRODUCE 1LB OF SILK.] 185. To obtain a Good Knowledge of Pronunciation, it is advisable for the reader to listen to the examples given by good speakers, and by educated persons. We learn the pronunciation of words, to a great extent, by _imitation_, just as birds acquire the notes of other birds which may be near them. [A QUEEN BEE PRODUCES 100,000 EGGS IN A SEASON.] 186. Double Meaning. But it will be very important to bear in mind that there are many words having a double meaning or application, and that the difference of meaning is indicated by the difference of the accent. Among these words, _nouns_ are distinguished from _verbs_ by this means: _nouns_ are mostly accented on the first syllable, and _verbs_ on the last. [A COW YIELDS 168 LBS. OF BUTTER PER ANNUM.] 187. Noun signifies Name; _Nouns_ are the names of persons and things, as well as of things not material and palpable, but of which we have a conception and knowledge, such as _courage_, _firmness_, _goodness_, _strength_; and _verbs_ express _actions, movements,_ &c. If the word used signifies that anything has been done, or is being done, or is, or is to be done, then that word is a _verb_. [IT WOULD TAKE 27,600 SPIDERS TO PRODUCE 1 LB. OF WEB.] 188. Examples of the above. Thus when we say that anything is "an in'sult," that word is a _noun_, and is accented on the first syllable; but when we say he did it "to insult' another person," the word insult' implies _acting_, and becomes a verb, and should be accented on the last syllable. The effect is, that, in speaking, you should employ a different pronunciation in the use of the same word, when uttering such sentences as these:--"What an in'sult!" "Do you mean to insult' me?" In the first sentence the stress of voice must be laid upon the first syllable, _in'_, and in the latter case upon the second syllable, _sult'_. 189. Meaning varied by Accentuation. A list of nearly all the words that are liable to this variation is given in the following page. It will be noticed that those in the first column, having the accent on the first syllable, are mostly nouns; and that those in the second column, which have the accent on the second and final syllable, are mostly verbs: Noun, &c. Verb, &c.| Noun, &c. Verb, &c. |Noun, &c. Verb, &c. ---------------------|----------------------|-------------------- Ab'ject abject' | Con'trast contrast' | In'lay inlay' Ab'sent absent' | Con'verse converse' | In'sult insult' Ab'stract abstract' | Con'vert convert' | Ob'ject object' Ac'cent accent' | Con'vict convict' | Out'leap outleap' Affix affix' | Con'voy convoy' | Per'fect perfect' As'pect aspect' | De'crease decrease' | Per'fume perfume' At'tribute attribute'| Des'cant descant' | Per'mit permit' Aug'ment augment' | Des'ert desert' | Pre'fix prefix' Au'gust august' | De'tail detail' | Pre'mise premise' Bom'bard bombard' | Di'gest digest' | Pre'sage presage' Col'league colleague'| Dis'cord discord' | Pres'ent present' Col'lect collect' | Dis'count discount' | Prod'uce produce' Com'ment comment' | Ef'flux efflux' | Proj'ect project' Com'pact compact' | Es'cort escort' | Prot'est protest' Com'plot complot' | Es'say essay' | Reb'el rebel' Com'port comport' | Ex'ile exile' | Rec'ord record' Com'pound compound' | Ex'port export' | Ref'use refuse' Com'press compress' | Ex'tract extract' | Re'tail retail' Con'cert concert' | Fer'ment ferment' | Sub'ject subject' Con'crete concrete' | Fore'cast forecast' | Su'pine supine' Con'duct conduct' | Fore'taste foretaste'| Sur'vey survey' Con fine confine' | Fre'quent frequent' | Tor'ment torment' Con'flict conflict' | Im'part impart' | Tra'ject traject' Con'serve conserve' | Im'port import' | Trans'fer transfer' Con'sort consort' | Im'press impress' | Trans'port transport' Con'test contest' | Im'print imprint' | Un'dress undress' Con'text context' | In'cense incense' | Up'cast upcast' Con'tract contract' | In'crease increase' | Up'start upstart' 190. Exceptions Cement' is an Exception to the above rule, and should always be accented on the last syllable. So also the word Consols'. 191. Hints to "Cockney Speakers." The most objectionable error of the Cockney, that of substituting the _v_ for the _w_, and _vice versa_, is, we believe, pretty generally abandoned. Such sentences as "Are you going to Vest Vickkam?" "This is wery good weal," &c., were too intolerable to be retained. Moreover, there has been a very able schoolmaster at work during the past forty years. This schoolmaster is no other than the loquacious Mr. _Punch_, from whose works we quote a few admirable exercises: i. Low Cockney.--"Seen that party lately?" "What! the party with the wooden leg, as come with--" "No, no--not that party. The party, you know, as--" "Oh! ah! I know the party you mean, now." "Well, a party told me as he can't agree with that other party, and he says that if another party can't be found to make it all square, he shall look out for a party as will."--(_And so on for half an hour._) ii. Police.--"Lor, Soosan, how's a feller to eat meat such weather as this! Now, a bit o' pickled salmon and cowcumber, or a lobster salid, _might_ do." iii. Cockney Yachtsman.--(Example of affectation.) Scene: the Regatta Ball.--"I say, Tom, what's that little craft with the black velvet flying at the fore, close under the lee scuppers of the man-of-war?" "Why, from her fore-and-aft rig, and the cut of her mainsail, I should say she's down from the port of London; but I'll signal the commodore to come and introduce us!" iv. Omnibus Driver.--_Old acquaintance_. "'Ave a drop, Bill?" _Driver._ "Why, yer see, Jim, this 'ere young hoss has only been in 'arness once afore, and he's such a beggar to bolt, ten to one if I leave 'im he'll be a-runnin' hoff, and a smashin' into suthun. Howsoever--here--(_handing reins to a timid passenger_)--lay hold, sir, I'LL CHANCE IT!" v. Costermonger (_to extremely genteel person_).--"I say, guv'ner, give us a hist with this 'ere bilin' o' greens!" (A large hamper of market stuff.) vi. Genteel Cockney (_by the seaside_).--_Blanche._ "How grand, how solemn, dear Frederick, this is! I really think the ocean is more beautiful under this aspect than under any other!" _Frederick_.--"H'm--ah! Per-waps. By the way, Blanche, there's a fella shwimping. S'pose we ask him if he can get us some pwawns for breakfast to-mowaw mawning?" vii. Stuck-up Cockney.--(_Small Swell enters a tailor's shop_.) "A--Brown, A--want some more coats!" _Snip_. "Yes, sir. Thank you, sir. How many would you please to want?" _Small Swell_. "A--let me see; A--ll have eight. A--no, I'll have nine; and look here! A--shall want some trousers." _Snip_. "Yes, sir, thank you, sir. How many would you like?" _Small Swell_.--"A--don't know exactly. S'pose we say twenty-four pairs; and look here! Show me some patterns that won't be worn by any snobs!" viii. Cockney Flunkey,--(_Country Footman meekly inquires of London Footman_)--"Pray, sir, what do you think of our town? A nice place, ain't it" _London Footman (condescendingly_). "Vell, Joseph, I likes your town well enough. It's clean: your streets are hairy; and you have lots of rewins. But I don't like your champagne, it's all gewsberry!" ix Cockney Cabby (_with politeness_).--"Beg pardon, sir; please don't smoke in the keb. sir; ladies do complain o' the 'bacca uncommon. Better let me smoke it for yer outside, sir!" x. Military Cockney.--_Lieutenant Blazer (of the Plungers)_.--"Gwood gwacious! Here's a howible go! The ifan [? word not legible] v's going to gwow a moustache! _Cornet Huffey_ (whose face is whiskerless). "Yaw don't mean that! Wall! there's only one alternative for us. We must shave!" xi. Juvenile Low Cockney.--"Jack; Whereabouts is Amstid-am?" _Jack._ "Well, I can't say exackerley, but I know it's somewhere near 'Ampstid-'eath!" xii. Cockney Domestic.--_Servant girl_--"Well, mam--Heverythink considered, I'm afraid you won't suit me. I've always bin brought up genteel: and I couldn't go nowheres where there ain't no footman kep'." xiii. Another.--_Lady._ "Wish to leave! why, I thought, Thompson, you were very comfortable with me!" _Thompson (who is extremely refined)_. "Ho yes, mum! I don't find no fault with you, mum--nor yet with master--but the truth _his_, mum--the _hother_ servants is so orrid vulgar and hignorant, and speaks so hungrammaticai, that I reely cannot live in the same 'ouse with 'em--and I should like to go this day month, if so be has it won't illconvenience you!" xiv. Cockney "Waiter.--"'Am, sir? Yessir? Don't take anything with your 'am, do you, sir?" _Gentleman._ "Yes, I do; I take the letter H!" xv. Cockney Hairdresser.--"They say, sir, the cholera is in the Hair, sir!" _Gent (very uneasy)_. "Indeed! Ahem! Then I hope you're very particular about the brushes you use." _Hairdresser._ "Oh, I see you don't nunderstand me, sir; I don't mean the 'air of the 'ed, but the _h_air _h_of the _h_atmosphere?" xvi. Cockney Sweep _(seated upon a donkey)_.--"Fitch us out another penn'orth o' strawberry hice, with a dollop o' lemon water in it." xvii. Feminine Cookney _(by the sea-side.)_--"Oh, Harriet, dear, put on your hat and let us thee the stheamboat come in. The thea is tho rough!--and the people will be tho abthurdly thick!" [ALUM FIRST DISCOVERED A.D. 1300.] 192. Correction Londoners who desire to correct the defects of their utterance cannot do better than to exercise themselves frequently upon those words respecting which they have been in error. 193. Hints for the Correction of the Irish Brogue. According to the directions given by Mr. B. H. Smart, an Irishman wishing to throw off the brogue of his mother country should avoid hurling out his words with a superfluous quantity of breath. It is not _broadher_ and _widher_ that he should say, but the _d_, and every other consonant, should be neatly delivered by the tongue, with as little riot, clattering, or breathing as possible. Next let him drop the roughness or rolling of the _r_ in all places but the beginning of syllables; he must not say _stor-rum_ and _far-rum_, but let the word be heard in one smooth syllable. He should exercise himself until he can convert _plaze_ into _please_, _planty_ into _plenty_, _Jasus_ into _Jesus_, and so on. He should modulate his sentences, so as to avoid directing his accent all in one manner--from the acute to the grave. Keeping his ear on the watch for good examples, and exercising himself frequently upon them, he may become master of a greatly improved utterance. [TEA FIRST USED IN ENGLAND A.D. 1698.] 194. Hints for Correcting the Scotch Brogue. The same authority remarks that as an Irishman uses the closing accent of the voice too much, so a Scotchman has the contrary habit, and is continually drawling his tones from the grave to the acute, with an effect which, to southern ears, is suspensive in character. The smooth guttural _r_ is as little heard in Scotland as in Ireland, the trilled _r_ taking its place. The substitution of the former instead of the latter must be a matter of practice. The peculiar sound of the _u_, which in the north so of ten borders on the French _u_, must be compared with the several sounds of the letter as they are heard in the south; and the long quality which a Scotchman is apt to give to the vowels that ought to be essentially short, must he clipped. In fact, aural observation and lingual exercise are the only sure means to the end; so that a Scotchman going to a well for a bucket of water, and finding a countryman bathing therein, would not exclaim, "Hey, Colin, dinna ye ken the water's for drink, and nae for bathin'?" 195. Of Provincial Brogues it is scarcely necessary to say much, as the foregoing advice applies to them. One militiaman exclaimed to another, "Jim, you hain't in step" "Bain't I?" exclaimed the other; "well, change yourn!" Whoever desires knowledge must strive for it. It must not be dispensed with after the fashion of Tummus and Jim, who held the following dialogue upon a vital question:--_Tummus_. "I zay, Jim, be you a purtectionist?" _Jim_. "E'as I be." _Tummus_. "Wall, I zay, Jim, what _be_ purtection?" _Jim_. "Loa'r, Tummus, doan't 'ee knaw?" _Tummus_. "Naw, I doan't." _Jim_. "Wall, I doan't knaw as can tell 'ee, Tummus, _vur I doan't exakerly knaw mysel'!_" 196. Rules of Pronunciation. i. C before _a, o_, and _u_, and in some other situations, is a close articulation, like _k_. Before _e, i_, and _y, c_ is precisely equivalent to _s_ in _same, this_; as in _cedar, civil, cypress, capacity_. ii. E final indicates that the preceding vowel is long; as in hate, mete, sire, robe, lyre, abate, recede, invite, remote, intrude. iii. E final indicates that _c_ preceding has the sound of _s_; as in _lace, lance;_ and that _g_ preceding has the sound of _j_, as in _charge, page, challenge_. iv. E final, in proper English words, never forms a syllable, and in the most-used words, in the terminating unaccented syllable it is silent. Thus, _motive, genuine, examine, granite_, are pronounced _motiv, genuin, examin, granit_. v. E final, in a few words of foreign origin, forms a syllable; as _syncope, simile_. vi. E final is silent after _l_ in the following terminations,--_ble, cle, dle, fle, gle, kle, ple, tle, zle;_ as in _able, manacle, cradle, ruffle, mangle, wrinkle, supple, rattle, puzzle_, which are pronounced _a'bl, mana'cl, cra'dl, ruf'fl man'gl, wrin'kl, sup'pl, puz'zl_. vii. E is usually silent in the termination _en_; as in _token, broken;_ pronounced _tokn, brokn_. viii. OUS, in the termination of adjectives and their derivatives, is pronounced _us;_ as in _gracious, pious, pompously_. ix. CE, CI, TI before a vowel, have the sound of _sh;_ as in _cetaceous, gracious, motion, partial, ingratiate;_ pronounced _cetashus, grashus, moshun, parshal, ingrashiate._ x. SI, after an accented vowel, is pronounced like _zh;_ as in _Ephesian, confusion;_ pronounced _Ephezhan, confuzhon_ xi. When CI or TI precede similar combinations, as in pron_u_n_ci_a_ti_on, nego_ti_a_ti_on, they should be pronounced _ze_ instead of _she_, to prevent a repetition of the latter syllable; as _pronunceashon_ instead of _pronunsheashon._ xii. GH, both in the middle and at the end of words ia silent; as in _caught, bought, fright, nigh, sigh;_ pronounced _caut, baut, frite, ni, si._ In the following exceptions, however, _gh_ are pronounced as _f:--cough, chough, clough, enough, laugh, rough, slough, tough, trough._ xiii. When WH begins a word, the aspirate _h_ precedes _w_ in pronunciation; as in _what, whiff, whale;_ pronounced _hwat, hwiff, hwale, w_ having precisely the sound of _oo_, French _ou_. In the following words _w_ is silent:--_who, whom, whose, whoop, whole._ xiv. H after _r_ has no sound or use; as in _rheum, rhyme_; pronounced _reum, ryme_. xv. H should be sounded in the middle of words; as in fore_h_ead, ab_h_or, be_h_old, ex_h_aust, in_h_abit, un_h_orse. xvi. H should always be sounded except in the following words:--heir, herb, honest, honour, hospital, hostler, hour, humour, and humble, and all their derivatives,--such as humorously, derived from humour. xvii. K and G are silent before _n_; as _know, gnaw;_ pronounced _no, naw._ xviii. W before _r_ is silent; as in _wring, wreath;_ pronounced _ring, reath._ xix. B after _m_ is silent; as in _dumb, numb;_ pronounced _dum, num._ xx. L before _k_ is silent; as in _balk, walk, talk;_ pronounced _bauk, wauk, tauk._ xxi. PH has the sound of _f;_ as in _philosophy;_ pronounced _filosofy._ xxii. NG has two sounds, one as in _anger_, the other as in _fin-ger._ ** xxiii. N after _m_, and closing a syllable, is silent; as in _hymn, condemn._ xxiv. P before _s_ and _t_ is mute; as in _psalm, pseudo, ptarmigan;_ pronounced _sarm, sudo, tarmigan._ xxv. R, has two sounds, one strong and vibrating, as at the beginning of words and syllables, such as _robber, reckon, error;_ the other as at the terminations of words, or when succeeded by a consonant, as _farmer, morn._ xxvi. Before the letter R, there is a slight sound of _e_ between the vowel and the consonant. Thus, _bare, parent, apparent, mere, mire, more, pure, pyre,_ are pronounced nearly _baer, paerent, appaerent, me-er,mier, moer,puer, pyer._ This pronunciation proceeds from the peculiar articulation of _r_, and it occasions a slight change of the sound of _a_, which can only be learned by the ear. xxvii. There are other rules of pronunciation affecting the combinations of vowels, &c.; but as they are more difficult to describe, and as they do not relate to errors which are commonly prevalent, we shall content ourselves with giving examples of them in the following list of words. When, a syllable in any word in this list is printed in italics [_like this_], the accent or stress of voice should be laid on that syllable. [AUCTIONS COMMENCED IN BRITAIN IN A.D. 1779.] 197. Proper Pronunciations of Words often Wrongly Pronounced. Again, usually pronounced a-_gen_, not as spelled. Alien, a-li-en not _ale-yen._ Antipodes, an-_tip_-o-dees. Apostle, as _a-pos'l_, without the _t_. Arch, _artch_ in compounds of our own language, as in archbishop, archduke; but _ark_ in words derived from the Greek, as archaic, ar-_ka_-ik; archaeology, ar-ke-_ol_-o-gy; archangel, ark-_ain_-gel; archetype, _ar_-ke-type; archiepiscopal, ar-ke-e-_pis_-co-pal; archipelago, ar-ke-_pel_-a-go; ar-chives, _ar_-kivz, &c. Asia, _a_-sha. Asparagus as spelled, not asparagrass. Aunt, ant, not _au_nt. Awkward, awk-_wurd,_ not awk-_urd._ Bade, bad. Because, be-_cawz,_ not ba-_cos_ Been, bin. Beloved, as a verb, be-_luvd;_ as an adjective, be-_luv_-ed. Blessed, cursed, &c., are subject to the same rule. Beneath, with the _th_ in breath, not with the _th_ in breathe. Biog'raphy, as spelled, not beography. Buoy, boy, not bwoy. Canal', as spelled, not ca-nel. Caprice, capreece. Catch, as spelled, not ketch. Chaos, _ka_-oss. Charlatan, _shar_-latan. Chasm, kazm. Chasten, chasn. Chivalry, _shiv_-alry. Chemistry, _kem'_-is-tre, not _kim_-is-tre. Choir, kwire. Clerk, klark. Combat, _kum_-bat. Conduit, _kun_-dit. Corps, kor: the plural corps is pronounced korz. Covetous, _cuv_-e-tus, not cov-e-tus. Courteous, _curt_-yus. Courtesy (politeness), _cur_-te-sey. Courtesy (a lowering of the body), _curt_-sey. Cresses, as spelled, not _cree_-ses. Cu'riosity, cu-re-os-e-ty, not cur_os_ity. Cushion, _coosh_-un, not coosh-_in_. Daunt, d_aw_nt, not dant or darnt, as some erroneously pronounce it. Design and desist have the sound of _s_, not of _z_. Desire should have the sound of _z_. Despatch, de-_spatch_, not _dis_-patch. Dew, due, not doo. Diamond, as spelled, not _di_mond. Diploma, de-_plo_-ma, not _dip_-lo-ma. Diplomacy, de-_plo_-ma-cy, not _dip_-lo-ma-cy. Direct, de-_reckt_, not _di_-rect. Divers (several), _di_-verz; but diverse (different), _di_-verse. Dome, as spelled, not doom. Drought, drowt, not drawt. Duke, as spelled, not dook. Dynasty, _dyn_-as-te, not _dy_-nas-ty. Edict, _e_-dickt, not _ed_-ickt. E'en and e'er, een and air. Egotism, _eg_-o-tizm, not _e_-go-tism. Either, _e_-ther or _i_-ther. Engine, _en_-jin, not _in_-jin. Ensign, _en_-sign; ensigncy, _en_-sin-se. Epistle, without the _t_. Epitome, e-_pit_-o-me. Epoch, e-pock, not ep-ock. Equinox, e-qui-nox, not eck-wi-nox. Europe, U-rope, not U-rup. Euro-_pe_an not Eu-ro-pean. Every, _ev_-er-y, not _ev_-ry. Executor, egz-_ec_-utor, not with the sound of _x_. Extraordinary, as spelled, not ex-_tror_--di ner-i, or _ex_-traordinary, nor extrornarey February, as spelled, not Febuary. Finance, fe-_nance_, not _fi_nance. Foundling, as spelled, not _fond_-ling. Garden, _gar_-dn, not gar-den, nor gard-ing. Gauntlet, gawnt-let, not _gant_-let. Geography, as spelled, not _jo_graphy, or gehography. Geometry, as spelled, not _jom_-etry. Haunt, hawnt, not hant. Height, hite, not highth. Heinous, _hay_-nuss, not _hee_-nus. Highland, _hi_-land, not _hee_-land. Horizon, ho-_ri_-zn, not _hor_-i-zon. Housewife, pronounced in the ordinary way when it means the mistress of a house who is a good manager, but _huz_-wif, when it means a small case for needles. Hymeneal, hy-men-e-_al_, not hy-menal. Instead, in-_sted_, not instid. Isolate _-so_-late; not _iz_-o-late, nor _is_-olate. Jalap, _jal_-ap, not jolup. January, as spelled, not Jenuary nor Janewary. Leave, as spelled, not leaf. Legend _lej_-end, not _le_-gend. Lieutenant, lef-_ten_-ant, not leu-_ten_-ant. Many, _men_-ney, not man-ny. Marchioness, _mar_-shun-ess, not as spelled. Massacre, _mas_-sa-ker, not mas-sa-cre. Mattress, as spelled, not _mat_-trass. Matron, _ma_-trun, not mat-ron. Medicine, _med_-e-cin, not _med_-cin. Minute (sixty seconds), _min_-it. Minute (small), mi-_nute_. Miscellany, mis-_cel_-lany, not _mis_-cellany. Mischievous, _mis_-chiv-us, not mis-_cheev_-us. Ne'er, for never, nare. Neighbourhood, _nay_-bur-hood, not _nay_-burwood. Nephew, _nev_-u, not _nef_u. New, nu, not noo. Notable (worthy of notice), _no_-tu-bl. Oblige, as spelled, not obleege. Oblique, ob-_leek_, not o-_blike_. Odorous, o-der-us, not _od_-ur-us. Of, ov, except when compounded with the here, and where, which should be pronounced here-_of_, there-_of_, and where-_of_. Off, as spelt, not awf. Organization, _or_-gan-i-_za_-shun, not or-ga-_ne_-za-shun. Ostrich, os-tr'ch, not _os_-tridge. Pageant, _paj_-ent, not _pa_-jant. Parent. _pare_-ent, not _par_-ent. Partisan, _par_-te-zan, not par-te-_zan_, nor _par_--ti-zan. Patent, _pa_-tent, not _pat_-ent. Physiognomy, as _fiz_-i-_og_nomy, not phy-sionnomy. Pincers, _pin_-cerz, not pinch-erz. Plaintiff, as spelled, not plan-tiff. Pour, pore, not so as to rhyme with our. Precedent (an example), _pres_-e-dent; pre-_ce_-dent (going before in point of time, previous, former), is the pronunciation of the adjective. Prologue, _pro_-log, not _prol_-og. Quadrille, ka-_dril_, not quod-ril. Quay, key, not as spelled. Radish, as spelled, not red-ish. Raillery, _rail'_-er-y, or _ral_-er y, not as spelled. Rather, _rar_-ther, not ray-ther. Resort, re-_sort_. Resound, re-_zound_. Respite, _res_-pit, not as spelled. Rout (a party; and to rout), should be pronounced rowt. Route (a road), root. Saunter, _saun_-ter, not _sarn_-ter or _san_-ter. Sausage, _saw_-sage not sos-sidge, nor sassage. Schedule, _shed_-ule, not shed-dle. Seamstress is pronounced _seem_-stress, but semp-stress, as the word is now commonly spelt, is pronounced _sem_-stress. Sewer, _soo_-er or _su_-er, not shore, nor shure. Shire, as spelled, when uttered as a single word, but shortened into shir in composition. Shone, shon, not shun, nor as spelled. Soldier, _sole_-jer. Solecism, _sol_-e-cizm, not sole-cizm. Soot as spelled, not sut. Sovereign, _sov_-er-in, not suv-er-in. Specious, _spe_-shus, not _spesh_-us. Stomacher, _stum_-a-cher. Stone (weight), as spelled, not stun. Synod, _sin_-od, not _sy_-nod. Tenure, _ten_-ure, not _te_-nure. Tenet, _ten_-et, not _te_-net. Than, as spelled, not thun. Tremor, _trem_-ur, not _tre_-mor. Twelfth, should have the th sounded. Umbrella, as spelled, not um-ber-el-la. Vase, vaiz or varz, not vawze. Was, woz, not wuz. Weary, _weer_-i, not w_ar_y. Were, wer, not ware. Wont, wunt, not as spelled. Wrath, rawth, not rath: as an adjective it is spelled wroth, and pronounced with the vowel sound shorter, as wrath-ful, &c. Yacht, yot, not yat. Yeast, as spelled, not yest. Zenith, _zen_-ith, not _ze_-nith. Zodiac, _zo_-de-ak. Zoology should have both o's sounded,as zo-_ol_-o-gy, not _zoo_-lo-gy _Note._--The tendency of all good elocutionists is to pronounce as nearly in accordance with the spelling as possible. Pronounce: --ace not iss, as furn_ace_, not furn_iss_. --age, not idge, as cabbage, courage, postage, village. --ain, ane, not in, as certain, cert_ane_, not cert_in_. --ate, not it, as moder_ate_, not moder_it_. --ect, not ec, as asp_ect_, not asp_ec_; subj_ect_, not subj_ec_. --ed, not id, or ud, as wicked, not wick_i_d, or wick_u_d. --el, not l, _mod_el, not _mod_l; _nov_el,not _nov_l. --en, not n, as sudd_en_, not sudd_n_.--Burden, burthen, garden, lengthen, seven, strengthen, often, and a few others,have the _e_ silent. --ence, not unce, as influ_ence_, not influ-_unce_. --es, not is, as pleas_es_, not pleas_is_. --ile should be pronounced il, as fert_il_, not fert_ile_, in all words except chamomile _(cam)_, exile, gentile, infantile, reconcile and senile, which should be pronounce ile. --in, not n, as Lat_in_, not Lat_n_. --nd, not n, as husba_nd_, not husb_an_, thous_and_, not thous_an_. --ness, not n_iss_, as careful_ness_, not careful n_iss_. --ng, not n, as singi_ng_, not sing_in_; speaki_ng_, not speak_in_. --ngth, not nth, as stre_ng_th, not stre_nth_. --son, the _o_ should be silent; as in treason; _tre-zn_, not _tre-son_. --tal, not tle, as capi_tal_, not capi_tle; _me_tal, not met_tle;_ mor_tal_, not mor_tle_; periodi_cal_; not periodi_cle_. --xt, not x, as ne_xt_, not ne_x_. [PUBLICATION OF BANNS OF MARRIAGE COMMENCED A.D.1210.] 198. Punctuation. Punctuation teaches the method of placing _Points_, in written or printed matter, in such a manner as to indicate the pauses which would be made by the author if he were communicating his thoughts orally instead of by written signs. [SILK FIRST BROUGHT FROM INDIA A.D. 274.] 199. Writing and Printing are substitutes for oral communication; and correct punctuation is essential to convey the meaning intended, and to give due force to such passages as the author may wish to impress upon the mind of the person to whom they are being communicated. [WINES WERE FIRST MADE IN BRITAIN A.D. 276.] 200. The Points are as follows: Comma , Semicolon ; Colon : Period, or Full Point . Apostrophe ' Hyphen - Note of Interrogation ? Note of Exclamation ! Parenthesis ( ) Asterisk, or Star * As these are all the points required in simple epistolary composition, we will confine our explanations to the rules which should govern the use of them. 201. The Other Points, however, are: the paragraph the section Sec. the dagger [can not be shown in a .txt file] the double dagger [ditto] the parallel || the bracket [ ] and some others. These, however, are quite unnecessary, except for elaborate works, in which they are chiefly used for notes or marginal references. The rule --is sometimes used as a substitute for the bracket or parenthesis. 202. Pauses The Comma , denotes the shortest pause; the semicolon ; a little longer pause than the comma; the colon : a little longer pause than the semicolon; the period . or full point the longest pause. 203. The Relative Duration of these pauses is described as: Comma While you count One. Semicolon " " " Two. Colon " " " Three. Period " " " Four. This, however, is not an infallible rule, because the duration of the pauses should be regulated by the degree of rapidity with which the matter is being read. In slow reading the duration of the pauses should be increased. 204. The Other Points are rather indications of expression, and of meaning and connection, than of pauses, and therefore we will notice them separately. 205. The Misplacing of even so slight a point, or pause, as the comma, will often alter the meaning of a sentence. The contract made for lighting the town of Liverpool, during the year 1819, was thrown void by the misplacing of a comma in the advertisements, thus: "The lamps at present are about 4,050, and have in general two spouts each, composed of not less than twenty threads of cotton." The contractor would have proceeded to furnish each lamp with the said twenty threads, but this being but half the usual quantity, the commissioners discovered that the difference arose from the comma following instead of preceding the word _each_. The parties agreed to annul the contract, and a new one was ordered. 206. Without Punctuation. The Following Sentence shows how difficult it is to read without the aid of the points used as pauses: Death waits not for storm nor sunshine within a dwelling in one of the upper streets respectable in appearance and furnished with such conveniences as distinguish the habitations of those who rank among the higher clashes of society a man of middle age lay on his last bed momently awaiting the final summons all that the most skillful medical attendance all that love warm as the glow that even an angel's bosom could do had been done by day and night for many long weeks had ministering spirits such as a devoted wife and loving children are done all within their power to ward off the blow but there he lay his raven hair smoothed off from his noble brow his dark eyes lighted with unnatural brightness and contrasting strongly with the pallid hue which marked him as an expectant of the dread messenger. [COALS FIRST BROUGHT TO LONDON A.D. 1357.] 207. With Punctuation. The same sentence, properly pointed, and with capital letters placed; after full-points, according to the adopted rule, may be easily read and understood: Death waits not for storm nor sunshine. Within a dwelling in one of the upper streets, respectable in appearance, and furnished with such conveniences as distinguish the habitations of those who rank among the higher classes of society, a man of middle age lay on his last bed, momently awaiting the final summons. All that the most skilful medical attendance--all that love, warm as the glow that fires an angel's bosom, could do, had been done; by day and night, for many long weeks, had ministering spirits, such as a devoted wife; and loving children are, done all within their power to ward off the blow. But there he lay, his raven hair smoothed off from his noble brow, his dark eyes lighted with unnatural brightness, and contrasting strongly with the pallid hue which marked him as an expectant of the dread messenger. 208. The Apostrophe ' is used to indicate the combining of two words in one,--as John's book, instead of John, his book; or to show the omission of parts of words, as Glo'ster, for Gloucester--tho' for though. These abbreviations should be avoided as much as possible. Cobbett says the apostrophe "ought to be called the mark of _laziness_ and vulgarity." The first use, however, of which we gave an example, is a necessary and proper one. 209. The Hyphen, or conjoiner - is used to unite words which, though they are separate and distinct, have so close a connection as almost to become one word, as water-rat, wind-mill, &c. It is also used in writing and printing, at the end of a line, to show where a word is divided and continued in the next line. Look down the ends of the lines in this column, and you will notice the hyphen in several places. 210. The Note of Interrogation ? indicates that the sentence to which it is put asks a question; as, "What is the meaning of that assertion? What am I to do?" 211. The Note of Exclamation or of admiration ! indicates surprise, pleasure, or sorrow; as "Oh! Ah! Goodness! Beautiful! I am astonished! Woe is me!" Sometimes, when an expression of strong surprise or pleasure is intended, two notes of this character are employed, thus!! 212. The Parenthesis ( ) is used to prevent confusion by the introduction to a sentence of a passage not necessary to the sense thereof. "I am going to meet Mr. Smith (though I am not an admirer of him) on Wednesday next." It is better, however, as a rule, not to employ parenthetical sentences. 213. The Asterisk, or Star * may be employed to refer from the text to a note of explanation at the foot of a column, or at the end of a letter. [***] Three stars are sometimes used to call particular attention to a paragraph. [PAPER MADE OF COTTON RAGS A.D. 1000.] 214. Hints upon Spelling The following rules will be found of great assistance in writing, because they relate to a class of words about the spelling of which doubt and hesitation are frequently felt: i. All words of one syllable ending in _l_, with a single vowel before it, have double _l_ at the close; as, _mill_, _sell_. ii. All words of one syllable ending in _l_, with a double vowel before it, have one _l_ only at the close: as, _mail_, _sail_. iii. Words of one syllable ending in _l_, when compounded, retain but one _l_ each; as, _fulfil_, _skilful_. iv. Words of more than one syllable ending in _l_ have one _l_ only at the close; as, _delightful_, _faithful_; except _befall_, _downfall_, _recall_, _unwell_, &c. v. All derivatives from words ending in _l_ have one _l_ only; as, _equality_, from _equal_; _fulness_, from _full_; except they end in _er_ or _ly_; as, _mill_, _miller_; _full_, _fully_. vi. All participles in _ing_ from verbs ending in _e_ lose the _e_ final; as _have, having; amuse, amusing;_ unless they come from verbs ending in double _e_, and then they retain, both; as, _see, seeing; agree, agreeing._ vii. All adverbs in _ly_ and nouns in _ment_ retain the _e_ final of the primitives; as, _brave, bravely; refine, refinement;_ except _acknowledgment, judgment,_ &c. viii. All derivatives from words ending in _er_ retain the _e_ before the _r;_ as, _refer, reference;_ except _hindrance,_ from _hinder; remembrance_ from _remember; disastrous_ from _disaster; monstrous_ from _monster; wondrous_ from _wonder; cumbrous_ from _cumber,_ &c. ix. Compound words, if both end not in _i_, retain their primitive parts entire; as, _millstone, changeable, graceless;_ except _always, also, deplorable, although, almost, admirable,_ &c. x. All words of one syllable ending in a consonant, with a single vowel before it, double that consonant in derivatives; as, _sin, sinner; ship, shipping; big, bigger; glad, gladder,_ &c. xi. Words of one syllable ending in a consonant, with a double vowel before it, do not double the consonant in derivatives: as, _sleep, sleepy; troop, troopers._ xii. All words of more than one syllable ending in a single consonant, preceded by a single vowel, and accented on the last syllable, double that consonant in derivatives; as, _commit, committee; compel, compelled; appal, appalling; distil, distiller._ xiii. Nouns of one syllable ending in _y_ preceded by a consonant, change _y_ into _ies_ in the plural; and verbs ending in _y_, preceded by a consonant, change _y_ into _ies_ in the third person singular of the present tense, and into _ied_ in the past tense and past participle, as, _fly, flies; I apply, he applies; we reply, we replied, or have replied._ If the _y_ be preceded by a vowel, this rule is not applicable; as _key, keys; I play, he plays;_ we have _enjoyed_ ourselves. xiv. Compound words whose primitives end in _y_ change _y_ into _i_; as, _beauty, Beautiful; lovely, loveliness._ 215. H or no H? That is the Question. Few things point so directly to the want of _cultivation_ as the misuse of the letter H by persons in conversation. We hesitate to assert that this common defect in speaking indicates the absence of _education_--for, to our surprise, we have heard even educated persons frequently commit this common, and vulgar error. Now, for the purpose of assisting those who desire to improve their mode of speaking, we intend to tell a little story about our next door neighbour, Mrs. Alexander Hitching,--or, as she frequently styled herself, with an air of conscious dignity, Mrs. HALEXANDER 'ITCHING. Her husband was a post-captain of some distinction, seldom at home, and therefore Mrs. A. H. (or, as she rendered it, Mrs. H. I.) felt it incumbent upon herself to represent her own dignity, and the dignity of her husband also. Well, this Mrs. Hitching was a next-door neighbour of ours--a most agreeable lady in many respects, middle aged, good looking, uncommonly fond of talking, of active, almost of fussy habits, very good tempered and good natured, but with a most unpleasant habit of misusing the letter H to such a degree that our sensitive nerves have often been shocked when in her society. But we must beg the reader, if Mrs. H. should be an acquaintance of his, not to breathe a word of our having written this account of her--or there would be no limit to her "_h_indignation." And, as her family is very numerous, it will be necessary to keep the matter as quiet as can be, for it will scarcely be possible to mention the subject anywhere, without "'orrifying" some of her relations, and instigating them to make Mrs. H. become our "_h_enemy," instead of remaining, as we wish her to do, our intimate friend. One morning, Mrs. H. called upon me, and asked me to take a walk, saying that it was her _h_object to look out for an 'ouse, as her lease had nearly terminated; and as she had often heard her dear 'Itching say that he would like to settle in the neighbourhood of 'Ampstead 'Eath, she should like me to assist her by my judgment in the choice of a residence. "I shall he most happy to accompany you," I said. "I knew you would," said she; "and I am sure a _h_our or two in your society will give me pleasure. It's so long since we've 'ad a gossip. Besides which, I want a change of _h_air." I glanced at her peruke, and for a moment laboured under the idea that she intended to call at her hairdresser's; but I soon recollected. "I suppose we had better take the _h_omnibus," she remarked, "and we can get out at the foot of the 'ill." I assented, and in a few minutes we were in the street, in the line of the omnibus, and one of those vehicles soon appearing-- "Will you 'ail it?" inquired she. So I hailed it at once, and we got in. Now Mrs. H. was so fond of talking that the presence of strangers never restrained her--a fact which I have often had occasion to regret. She was no sooner within the omnibus than she began remarking upon _h_inconveaience of such vehicles, because of their smallness, and the _h_insolence of many of the conductors. She thought that the proprietors ought only to 'ire men upon whose civility they could depend. Then she launched out into larger topics--said she thought that the _H_emperor of _H_austria--(here I endeavoured to interrupt her by asking whether she had any idea of the part of Hampstead she would like; but she would complete her remarks by saying)--must be as 'appy as the days are long, now that the _H_empress had presented him with a _hare_ to the throne! (Some of the passengers smiled, and turning round, looked out of the windows.) I much wished for our arrival at the spot where we should alight, for she commenced a story about an 'andsome young nephew of hers, who was a distinguished _h_officer of the _h_army. This was suggested to her, no doubt, by the presence in the omnibus of a fine-looking young fellow with a moustache. She said that at present her nephew was stationed in _h_ireland; but he expected soon to be _h_ordered to South _H_africa. The gentleman with the moustache seemed much amused, and smilingly asked her whether her nephew was at all _h_ambitious? I saw that he (the gentleman with the moustache) was jesting, and I would have given anything to have been released from the unpleasant predicament I was in. But what was more annoyance when Mrs. H. proceeded to say to this youth, whose face was radiant with humour, that it was the 'ight of her nephew's _h_ambition to serve his country in the _h_our of need; and then she proceeded to ask her fellow-traveller his opinion, of the _h_upshot of the war--remarking that she 'oped it would soon be _h_over! At this moment I felt so nervous that I pulled out my handkerchief, and endeavoured to create a diversion by making a loud nasal noise, and remarking that I thought the wind very cold, when an accident happened which took us all by surprise: one of the large wheels of the minibus dropped off, and all the passeigers were jostled down into a corner but, fortunately without serious injury. Mrs. H., however, happening to be under three or four persons, raised a loud cry for "'elp! 'elp!" She was speedily got out, when she assured us that she was not 'urt; but she was in such a state of _h_agitation that she wished to be taken to a chemist's shop, to get some _h_aromatic vinegar, or some _Hoe_ de Cologne! The chemist was exceedingly polite to her, for which she said she could never express her _h_obligations--an assertion which seemed to me to be literally true. It was some time before she resumed her accustomed freedom of conversation; but as we ascended the hill she explained to me that she should like to take the house as tenant from '_ear_ to _'ear!_--but she thought landlords would _h_object to such an agreement, as when they got a good tenant they liked to 'old 'im as long as they could. She expressed an opinion that 'Amstead must be very 'ealthy, because it was so 'igh _h_up. We soon reached the summit of the hill, and turned through a lane which led towards the Heath, and in which villas and cottages were smiling on each side. "Now, there's a _h_elegant little place!" she exclaimed, "just suited to my _h_ideas--about _h_eight rooms and a _h_oriel _h_over the _h_entrance." But it was not to let--so we passed on. Presently, she saw something likely to suit her, and as there was a bill in the window, "To be let--Enquire Within," she gave a loud rat-a-tat-tat at the door. The servant opened it. "I see this 'ouse is to let." "Yes, ma'am, it is; will you walk in?" "'Ow many rooms are there?" "Eleven, ma'am; but if you will step in, mistress will speak to you." A very graceful lady made her appearance at the parlour door, and invited us to step in. I felt exceedingly nervous, for I at once perceived that the lady of the house spoke with that accuracy and taste which is one of the best indications of refinement. "The house _is_ to let--and a very pleasant residence we have found it." "'Ave you _h_occupied it long?" "Our family has resided here for more than nine years." "Then, I suppose, your lease 'as run _h_out!" "No! we have it for five years longer: but my brother, who is a clergyman, has been appointed to a living in Yorkshire, and for his sake, and for the pleasure of his society, we desire to remove." "Well--there's nothing like keeping families together for the sake of 'appiness. Now there's my poor dear 'Itching" [There she paused, as if somewhat affected, and some young ladies who were in the room drew their heads together, and appeared to consult about their needlework; but I saw, by dimples upon their cheeks, which they could not conceal, that they were smiling], "'e's 'itherto been _h_at 'ome so seldom, that I've 'ardly _h_ever known what 'appiness _h_is." I somewhat abruptly broke in upon the conversation, by suggesting that she had better look through the house, and inquire the conditions of tenancy. We consequently went through the various rooms, and in every one of them she had "an _h_objection to this," or "a 'atred for that," or would give "an 'int which might be useful" to the lady when she removed. The young ladies were heard tittering very much whenever Mrs. H. broke out, in a loud voice, with her imperfect elocution, and I felt so much annoyed, that I determined to cure her of her defective speaking. In the evening, after returning home, we were sitting by the fire, feeling comfortable and chatty, when I proposed to Mrs. Hitching the following enigma from the pen of the late Henry Mayhew:-- The Vide Vorld you may search, and my fellow not find; I dwells in a Wacuum, deficient in Vind; In the Wisage I'm seen--in the Woice I am heard, And yet I'm inwisible, gives went to no Vurd. I'm not much of a Vag, for I'm vanting in Vit; But distinguished in Werse for the Wollums I've writ. I'm the head of all Willains, yet far from the Vurst-- I'm the foremost in Wice, though in Wirtue the first. I'm not used to Veapons, and ne'er goes to Vor; Though in Walour inwincible--in Wictory sure; The first of all Wiands and Wictuals is mine-- Rich in Wen'son and Weal, but deficient in Vine. To Wanity given, I in Welwets abound; But in Voman, in Vife, and in Vidow ain't found: Yet conspicuous in Wirgins, and I'll tell you, between us, To persons of taste I'm a bit of a Wenus; Yet none take me for Veal--or for Voe in its stead, For I ranks not among the sweet Voo'd, Vun, and Ved! Before the recital of the enigma was half completed, Mrs. Hitching laughed heartily--she saw, of course, the meaning of it--that it was a play upon the Cockney error of using the V instead of the W, and the latter instead of the V. Several times, as I proceeded, she exclaimed "_H_excellent! _h_excellent!" and when I had finished, she remarked that is was very "_h_ingenious," and enough to "_h_open the _h_eyes" of the Cockneys to their stupid and vulgar manner of speaking. A more difficult and delicate task lay before me. I told her that as she was so much pleased with the first enigma, I would submit another by the same author. I felt very nervous, but determined to proceed: I dwells in the Herth, and I breathes in the Hair; If you searches the Hocean, you'll find that I'm there. The first of all Hangels, in Holympus am Hi, Yet I'm banished from 'Eaven, expelled from on 'Igh. But though on this Horb I am destined to grovel, I'm ne'er seen in an 'Ouse, in an 'Ut, nor an 'Ovel; Not an 'Oss nor an 'Unter e'er bears me, alas! But often I'm found on the top of a Hass. I resides in a Hattic, and loves not to roam, And yet I'm invariably absent from 'Ome. Though 'ushed in the 'Urricane, of the Hatmosphere part, I enters no 'Ed, I creeps into no 'Art. Only look, and you'll see in the Heye I appear, Only 'ark, and you'll 'ear me just breathe in the Hear; Though in sex not an 'E, I am (strange paradox!) Not a bit of an 'Eifer, but partly a Hox. Of Heternity Hi'm the beginning! And, mark, Though I goes not with Noah, I am first in the Hark. I'm never in 'Ealth--have with Fysic no power; I dies in a Month, but comes back In a Hour! In re-citing the above I strongly emphasized the misplaced _h_'s. After a brief pause, Mrs. Hitchings exclaimed, "Very good; very clever." I then determined to complete my task by repeating the following enigma upon the same letter written by Miss Catherine Fanshawe and often erroneously attributed to Byron: 'Twas whispered in heaven, 'twas muttered in hell, And echo caught faintly the sound as it fell; On the confines of earth 'twas permitted to rest, And the depths of the ocean its presence confessed. 'Twill be found in the sphere when 'tis riven asunder, Be seen in the lightning, and heard in the thunder. 'Twas allotted to man with his earliest breath, Attends at his birth, and awaits him in death; It presides o'er his happiness, honour, and health, Is the prop of his house, and the end of his wealth. In the heaps of the miser 'tis hoarded with care, But is sure to be lost on his prodigal heir. It begins every hope, every wish it must bound, With the husbandman toils, with the monarch is crowned. Without it the soldier and seaman may roam, But woe to the wretch who expels it from home. In the whispers of conscience its voice will be found, Nor e'en in the whirlwind of passion be drowned. 'Twill not soften the heart, and though deaf to the ear, 'Twill make it acutely and instantly hear. But in shade let it rest, like a delicate flower-- Oh, breathe on it softly--it dies in an hour. She was much pleased, but seemed thoughtful, and once or twice in conversation checked herself, and corrected herself in the pronunciation of words that were difficult to her. A few days afterwards., I called upon her, and upon being introduced to the parlour to wait for her appearance, I saw lying upon her table the following: MEMORANDUM ON THE USE OF THE LETTER H. Pronounce--Herb, 'Erb. " Heir, 'Eir. " Honesty, 'Onesty. " Honour, 'Onour. " Hospital, 'Ospital. " Hostler, 'Ostler. " Hour, 'Our. " Humour, 'Umour. " Humble, 'Umble. " Humility, 'Umility. _In all other cases the H is to be sounded when it begins a word._ _Mem_.--Be careful to sound the _H_ slightly in such words as w_h_ere, w_h_en, w_h_at, w_h_y--don't say were, wen, wat, wy. I am happy to say that it is now a pleasure to hear Mrs. Hitching's conversation. I only hope that others may improve as she has done. [GLASS MANUFACTURING IN ENGLAND A.D. 1457.] 216. Conversation. There are many talkers, but few who know how to converse agreeably. Speak distinctly, neither too rapidly nor too slowly. Accommodate the pitch of your voice to the hearing of the person with whom you are conversing. Never speak with your mouth full. Tell your jokes, and laugh afterwards. Dispense with superfluous words--such as, "Well, I should think," etc. [TABACCO BROUGHT TO ENGLAND FROM VIRGINIA A.D. 1588.] 217. The Woman who wishes her conversation to be agreeable will avoid conceit or affectation, and laughter which is not natural and spontaneous, Her language will be easy and unstudied, marked by a graceful carelessness, which, at the same time, never oversteps the limits of propriety. Her lips will readily yield to a pleasant smile; she will not love to hear herself talk; her tones will bear the impress of sincerity, and her eyes kindle with animation as she speaks. The art of pleasing is, in truth, the very soul of good breeding; for the precise object of the latter is to render us agreeable to all with whom we associate--to make us, at the same time, esteemed and loved. [TELESCOPES INVENTED IN GERMANY A.D. 1590.] 218. Rudeness. We need scarcely advert to the rudeness of interrupting any one who is speaking, or to the impropriety of pushing, to its full extent, a discussion which has become unpleasant. 219. Pedantry. Some Men have a Mania for Greek and Latin quotations: this is peculiarly to be avoided. It is like pulling up the stones from a tomb wherewith to kill the living. Nothing is more wearisome than pedantry. 220. Proportion. If you feel your Intellectual Superiority to any one with whom you are conversing, do not seek to bear him down: it would be an inglorious triumph, and a breach of good manners. Beware, too, of speaking lightly of subjects which bear a sacred character. 221. Writing and Talking. It is a Common Idea that the art of writing and the art of conversation are one; this is a great mistake. A man of genius may be a very dull talker. 222. Interesting Conversation. The Two Grand Modes of making your conversation interesting, are to enliven it by recitals calculated to affect and impress your hearers, and to intersperse it with anecdotes and smart things. Count Antoine Rivarol, who lived from 1757 to 1801, was a master in the latter mode. 223. Composition. If you would write to any purpose, you must be perfectly free from without, in the first place, and yet more free from within. Give yourself the natural rein; think on no pattern, no patron, no paper, no press, no public; think on nothing, but follow your own impulses. Give yourself as you are, what you are, and how you see it. Everyman sees with his own eyes, or does not see at all. This is incontrovertibly true. Bring out what you have. If you have nothing, be an honest beggar rather than a respectable thief. Great care and attention should be devoted to epistolary correspondence, as nothing exhibits want of taste and judgment so much as a slovenly letter. Since the establishment of the penny postage it is recognised as a rule that all letters should be prepaid; indeed, many persons make a point of never taking in an unpaid letter. The following hints may be worthy of attention: 224. Stamps. Always put a Stamp on your envelope, at the top, in the right-hand corner. 225. Direction. Let the Direction be written very plain; this will save the postman trouble, and facilitate business by preventing mistakes. 226. Postal District. If the Address be in London add the letters of the postal district in which it happens to be, for this also saves trouble in the General Post Office. Thus in writing to the publishers of "Enquire Within," whose house of business is in the East Central (E.C.) postal district, address your letter to Messrs. Houlston and Sons, Paternoster Square, London, E.C. 227. Heading. At the head of your Letter, in the right-hand corner, put your address in full, with the day of the month underneath; do not omit this, though you may be writing to your most intimate friend for the third or even the fourth time in the course of a day. 228. Subject. What you have to say in your Letter, say as plainly as possible, as if you were speaking; this is the best rule. Do not revert three or four times to one circumstance, but finish as you go on. 229. Signature. Let your signature be written as plainly as possible (many mistakes will be avoided, especially in writing to strangers), and without any flourishes, as these do not add in any way to the harmony of your letter. We have seen signatures that have been almost impossible to decipher, being a mere mass of strokes, without any form to indicate letters. This is done chiefly by the ignorant, and would lead one to suppose that they were ashamed of signing what they had written. 230. Crossing the Page. Do not cross your letters: surely paper is cheap enough now to admit of using an extra half-sheet, in case of necessity. 231. Return Envelope. If you write to a Stranger for information, or on your own business, be sure to send a stamped envelope with your address plainly written; this will not fail to procure you an answer. 232. Good Materials. If you are not a good writer it is advisable to use the best ink, paper, and pens. For although they may not alter the character of your handwriting, yet they will assist to make your writing look better. 233. Clean and Neat. The paper on which you write should be clean, and neatly folded. 234. Stains. There should not be stains on the envelope; if otherwise, it is only an indication of your own slovenliness. 235. Individual Respect. Care must be taken in giving titled persons, to whom you write, their proper designations. 236. Addresses of Letters. As this branch of epistolary correspondence is one of the most important, we subjoin a few additional hints which letter writers generally would do well to attend to. i. When writing several letters, place each in its envelope, and address it as soon as it is written. Otherwise awkward mistakes may occur, your correspondents receiving letters not intended for them. If there be a town of the same name as that to which you are writing existing in another county, specify the county which you mean or, the address. Thus, Richmond, _Yorkshire_. ii. When the person to whom you are writing is visiting or residing at the house of another person, it is considered vulgar to put "at Mr. So-and-So's," but simply "Mr. So-and-So's," _at_ being understood. iii. It is more respectful to write the word "Esquire" in full. The ----substituted for initials is vulgar, and pardonable only in extreme cases; if the Christian name or initials of your correspondent do not occur to you at the moment, endeavour to ascertain them by inquiry. iv. When addressing a gentleman with the prefix "Mr.," the Christian name or initials should always follow, being more polite, as well as avoiding confusion where persons of the same surname may reside in one house. v. In addressing a letter to two or more unmarried ladies, write "The Misses Johnson," and not "The _Miss Johnsons_;" and, lastly, always write an address clearly and legibly, so that it may not be delayed in delivery, nor be missent. 237. Addresses of Persons of Rank and Distinction [1]: 238. The Royal Family. _Superscription_.--To the Queen's (_King's_) Most Excellent Majesty. _Commencement_.--Most Gracious Sovereign; May it please your Majesty. _Conclusion_.--I remain, with the profoundest veneration, Your Majesty's most faithful subject and dutiful servant. 239. Princes of the Blood Royal. i. _The Sons and Daughters, Brothers and Sisters, Uncles and Aunts of the Sovereign_.--_Sup._--To His (_Her_) Royal Highness the Prince of Wales (_Princess Beatrice_). _Comm_.--Your Royal Highness. _Con_.--I remain, with the greatest respect (I have the honour to be), your Royal Highness's most obedient servant. ii. _Other branches of the Royal Family_.--_Sup._--To His Royal Highness the Duke of Cambridge. _Comm_.--Your Royal Highness. _Con_.--I remain, with the greatest respect, your Royal Highness's most humble and obedient servant. 240. Nobility and Gentry. i. _Duke or Duchess.--Sup._--To His Grace the Duke (_Her Grace the Duchess_) of Northumberland. _Comm_.--My Lord Duke (_Madam_). _Con_.--I have the honour to be, My Lord Duke (_Madam_), Your Grace's most devoted and obedient servant. ii. _Marquis or Marchioness.--Sup._--To the Most Honourable the Marquis (_Marchioness_) of Salisbury. _Comm_.--My Lord Marquis (_Madam_). _Con_.--I have the honour to be, My Lord Marquis, Your Lordship's (_Madam, Your Ladyship's_) most obedient and most humble servant. iii. _Earl or Countess.--Sup._--To the Right Honourable the Earl (_Countess_) of Aberdeen. _Comm_.--My Lord (_Madam_). _Con_.--I have the honour to be, My Lord, Your Lordship's (_Madam, Your Ladyship's_) most obedient and very, humble servant. iv. _Viscount or Viscountess.--Sup._--To the Right Honourable Lord Viscount (_Lady Viscountess_) Gough. _Comm_. and _Con_. same as Earl's. v. _Baron or Baroness.--Sup._--To the Right Honourable Lord (_Lady_) Rowton. _Comm. and Con_. same as Earl's. vi. _Younger Sons of Earls, and all the Sons of Viscounts and Barons.--Sup._--To the Honourable Arthur Hamilton Gordon. _Comm_.--Honoured Sir. _Con_.--I have the honour to be, Honoured Sir, Your most obedient and very humble servant. vii. _Baronet and His Wife.--Sup._--To Sir Stafford Northcote, Bart. (_Lady Northcote_). _Comm_.--Sir (_Madam_). _Con._--I have the honour to be, Sir, Your most humble and obedient viii. _Knight and his Wife_.--_Sup._--To Sir Francis Wyatt Truscott (Lady Truscott). _Comm._ and _Con._ as preceding. ix. _Esquire._--This title is now accorded to every man of position and respectability, but persons entitled to superior consideration are distinguished by "&c., &c., &c.," added to their superscription. The wives of Gentlemen, when several of the same name are married, are distinguished by the Christian name of their husbands, as Mrs. _John_ Harvey, Mrs. _William_ Temple. x. _Privy Councillors_.--These have the title of _Right Honourable_, which is prefixed to their name thus: _Sup._--To the Right Honourable William Ewart Gladstone, M.P. _Comm._--Sir. _Con._--I have the honour to be, Sir, Your most obedient very humble servant. [Footnote 1: Adapted from the "Dictionary of Daily Wants," published by Houlston and Sons, Paternoster Square, E.C., in one volume, half bound, at 7s. 6d., or in three separate volumes, cloth, each 2s. 6d.] 241. The Clergy. i. _Archbishop_.--Sup.--To His Grace the Archbishop of Canterbury. _Comm._--Your Grace. _Con._--I remain, Your Grace's most devoted obedient servant. ii. _Bishop_.--_Sup._--To the Right Reverend the Bishop of Winchester. _Comm._--Right Reverend Sir. _Con._--I remain, Right Reverend Sir, Your most obedient humble servant. iii. _Doctor of Divinity_.--_Sup._--To the Reverend James William Vivian, D.D., or, To the Reverend Dr. Vivian. _Comm._--Reverend Sir. _Con._--I have the honour to be, Reverend Sir, Your most obedient servant. iv. _Dean._--_Sup._--To the Very Reverend The Dean of St. Paul's; or, To the Very Reverend Richard William Church, M.A., D.C.L., D.D., Dean of St. Paul's. _Comm._--Mr. Dean; or, Reverend Sir. _Con._--I have the honour to be, Mr. Dean (or Reverend Sir), Your most obedient servant. v. _Archdeacon_.--_Sup._--To the Venerable Archdeacon Hessey, D.C.L. _Comm._--Reverend Sir. _Con._--I have the honour to remain, Reverend Sir, Your most obedient servant. vi. _Clergymen_.--_Sup._--To the Reverend Thomas Dale. _Com._ and _Con._ same as the preceding. vii. _Clergymen with Titles_.--When a Bishop or other Clergyman possesses the title of _Right Honourable_ or _Honourable_, it is prefixed to his Clerical title, but Baronets and Knights have their clerical title placed first, as in the following examples:-- _Sup._--To the Right Honourable and Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Bath and Wells. _Sup._--To the Honourable and Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Norwich. _Sup._--To the Right Honourable and Reverend Lord Wriothesley Russell, M.A. _Sup._--To the Honourable and Reverend Baptist Wriothesley Noel, M.A. _Sup._--To the Reverend Sir Henry R. Dukinfield, Bart, M.A. No clerical dignity confers a title or rank on the wife of the dignitary, who is simply addressed _Mistress_, unless possessing a title in her own right, or through her husband, independently of his clerical rank. 242. Judges &c. i. _Lord Chancellor_.--_Sup._--To the Right Honourable Roundell Palmer, Lord Selborne, Lord High Chancellor of Great Britain. ii. _Master of the Rolls._--_Sup._--To the Right Honourable the Master of the Rolls. iii. _Chief Justice_.--_Sup._--To the Right Honourable the Lord Chief Justice; or, the Right Honourable Lord Coleridge, Lord Chief Justice of England. The Chief Justice of the Court of Common Pleas is addressed in the same form, and are all styled _My Lord_. iv. _Lords Justices of Appeal_.--The Lords Justices of Appeal are Knights, and should be addressed thus: _Sup_.--To the Right Honourable Sir W. Milbourne James, Knt. v. _Judge of County Courts._--_Sup_.--To His Honour John James Jeffreys, Judge of County Courts. [A DIRTY GRATE MAKES DINNER LATE.] 243. Officers of the Navy and Army. i. _Naval Officers._--Admirals have the rank of their flag added to their own name and title thus: _Sup_.--To the Honourable Sir Richard Saunders Dundas, Admiral of the White. If untitled, they are simply styled _Sir_. _Commodores_ are addressed in the same way as admirals. _Captains_ are addressed either to "Captain William Smith, R.N.;" or if on service, "To William Smith, Esquire, Commander of H.M.S.--" _Lieutenants_ are addressed in the same way. ii. _Military Officers._--All officers in the army above Lieutenants, Cornets, and Ensigns, have their military rank prefixed to their name and title. _Sup_.--To _General_ Sir Frederick Roberts. _Subalterns_ are addressed as _Esquire_, with the regiment to which they belong, if on service. 244. Municipal Officers. i. _Lord Mayor.--Sup_.--To the Right Honourable the Lord Mayor (_The Lady Mayoress_) of London, York, Dublin; The Lord Provost (_The Lady Provost_) of Edinburgh. _Comm_.--My Lord (_Madam_). _Con_.--I have the honour to be, my Lord, Your Lordship's (_Madam, Your Ladyship's_) most obedient humble servant. ii. The Mayors of all Corporations, with the Sheriffs, Aldermen, and Recorder of London, are styled _Right Worshipful_; and the Aldermen and Recorder of other Corporations, as well as Justices of the Peace, _Worshipful_. 245. Ambassadors. Ambassadors have _Excellency_ prefixed to the other titles, and their accredited rank added. _Sup_.--To His Excellency Count Karolyi, Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary from H.I.M. (His Imperial Majesty) The Emperor of Austria. _Sup_.--To His Excellency The Right Honourable Earl of Dufferin, K.P., G.C.M.G., K.C.B., Her Britannic Majesty's Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary to the Sublime Ottoman Porte. _Comm_.--My Lord. _Con_.--I have the honour to be, My Lord, Your Excellency's Most humble obedient servant. The wives of Ambassadors have also Excellency added to their other titles. Envoys and Charges d'Affaires are generally styled Excellency, but by courtesy only. Consuls have only their accredited rank added to their names or titles, if they have any. 246. Addresses of Petitions, &c. i. _Queen in Council._--All applications to the Queen in Council, the Houses of Lords and Commons, &c., are by _Petition_, as follows, varying only the title: To the Queen's most Excellent Majesty in Council, The humble Petition of M.N., &c., showeth That your Petitioner.... Wherefore Your Petitioner humbly prays that Your Majesty will be graciously pleased to.... And Your Petitioner, as in duty bound, will ever pray. ii. _Lords and Commons._--To the Right Honourable the Lords Spiritual and Temporal (To the Honourable the Commons) of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, in Parliament assembled. The humble Petitioner &c. And your Petitioner [or Petitioners] will ever pray, &c. 247. To those who Write for the Press. It would be a great service to editors and printers if all who write for the press would observe the following rules. They are reasonable, and correspondents will regard them as such: i. write with black ink, on white paper, wide ruled. ii. Make the pages or folios small, one-fourth of a foolscap sheet is large enough. iii. Leave the second page of each leaf blank; or, in other words, write on one side of the paper only. iv. Give to the written page an ample margin _all round_; or fold down the left hand side to the extent of one-fourth the width of the entire paper so as to leave a broad margin on the left side of the paper. v. Number the pages; in the order of their succession. vi. Write in a plain, bold, legible hand, without regard to beauty of appearance. vii. Use no abbreviations which are not to appear in print. viii. Punctuate the manuscript as it should be printed. ix. For italics underscore one line; for small capitals, two; capitals, three. x. Never interline without the caret (^) to show its place. xi. Take special pains with every letter in proper names. xii. Review every word, to be sure that none is illegible. xiii. Put directions to the printer at the head of the first page. xiv. Never write a private letter to the editor on the printer's copy, but always on a separate sheet. 248. Hints to those who have Pianofortes. i. Damp is very injurious to a pianoforte; it ought therefore to be placed in a dry place, and not exposed to draughts. ii. Keep your piano free from dust, and do not allow needles, pins, or bread to be placed upon it, especially if the key-board is exposed, as such articles are apt to get inside and produce a jarring or whizzing sound. iii. Do not load the top of a piano with books, music, &c., as the tone is thereby deadened, and the disagreeable noise alluded to in the last paragraph is often produced likewise. iv. Have your piano tuned about every two months; whether it is used or not, the strain is always upon it, and if it is not kept up to concert pitch it will not stand in tune when required, which it will do if it be attended to regularly. v. An upright instrument sounds better if placed about two inches from the wall. vi. When not in use keep the piano locked. vii. To make the polish look nice, rub it with an old silk handkerchief, being careful first of all to dust off any small particles, which otherwise are apt to scratch the surface. viii. Should any of the notes keep down when struck, it is a sure sign that there is damp somewhere, which has caused the small note upon which the key works to swell. 249. Gardening Operations for the Year. 250. January.--Flowers of the Month. Christmas Rose, Crocus, Winter Aconite, Alyssum, Primrose, Snowdrop. 251. Gardening Operations. In-door preparations for future operations must be made, as in this month there are only five hours a day available for out-door work, unless the season be unusually mild. Mat over tulip beds, begin to force roses. Place pots over seakale and surround them with manure, litter, dried leaves, &c. Plant dried roots of border flowers in mild weather. Take strawberries in pots into the greenhouse. Take cuttings of chrysanthemums and strike them under glass. Prune and plant gooseberry, currant, fruit, and deciduous trees and shrubs. Cucumbers and melons to be sown in the hot-bed. Apply manures to the soil. 252. February.--Flowers of the Month. Snowdrop, Violet, Alyssum, Primrose. 253. Gardening Operations. Transplant pinks, carnations, sweet-williams, candy-tuft, campanulas, &c. Sow sweet and garden peas and lettuces, for succession of crops, covering the ground with straw, &c. Sow also Savoys, leeks, and cabbages. Prune and nail fruit trees, and towards the end of the month plant stocks for next year's grafting; also cuttings of poplar, elder, willow trees, for ornamental shrubbery. Sow fruit and forest tree seeds. 254. March.--Flowers of the Month. Primrose, Narcissus, Hyacinth, Wallflower, Hepatica, Daisy, Polyanthus. 255. Gardening Operations. Seeds of "spring flowers" to be sown. Border flowers to be planted out. Tender annuals to be potted out under glasses. Mushroom beds to be made. Sow artichokes, Windsor beans, and cauliflowers for autumn; lettuces and peas for succession of crops, onions, parsley, radishes, Savoys, asparagus, red and white cabbages, and beet; turnips, early brocoli, parsnips and carrots. Plant slips and parted roots of perennial herbs. Graft trees and protect early blossoms. Force rose-tree cuttings under glasses. 256. April.--Flowers of the Month. Cowslip, Anemone, Ranunculus, Tulip, Polyanthus, Auricula, Narcissus, Jonquil, Wallflower, Lilac, Laburnum. 257. Gardening Operations. Sow for succession peas, beans, and carrots; parsnips, celery, and seakale. Sow more seeds of "spring flowers." Plant evergreens, dahlias, chrysanthemums, and the like, also potatoes, slips of thyme, parted roots, lettuces, cauliflowers, cabbages, onions. Lay down turf, remove caterpillars. Sow and graft camelias, and propagate and graft fruit and rose trees by all the various means in use. Sow cucumbers and vegetable marrows for planting out. _This is the most important month in the year for gardeners._ 258. May.--Flowers of the Month. Hawthorn, Gentianella, Anemone, Ranunculus, Columbine, Honeysuckle, Laburnum, Wistaria. 259. Gardening Operations. Plant out your seedling flowers as they are ready, and sow again for succession larkspur, mignonette, and other spring flowers. Pot out tender annuals. Remove auriculas to a north-east aspect. Take up bulbous roots as the leaves decay. Sow kidney beans, brocoli for spring use, cape for autumn, cauliflowers for December; Indian corn, cress, onions to plant out as bulbs next year, radishes, aromatic herbs, turnips, cabbages, savoys, lettuces, &c. Plant celery, lettuces, and annuals; thin spring crops; stick peas, &c. Earth up potatoes, &c. Moisten mushroom beds. 260. June.--Flowers of the Month. Water-lily, Honeysuckle, Sweet-william, Pinks, Syringa, Rhododendron, Delphinium, Stock. 261. Gardening Operations. Sow giant stocks to flower next spring. Take slips of myrtles to strike, pipings of pinks, and make layers of carnation. Put down layers and take cuttings of roses and evergreens. Plant annuals in borders, and place auriculas in pots in shady places. Sow kidney beans, pumpkins, cucumbers for pickling, and (late in the month) endive and lettuces. Plant out cucumbers, marrows, leeks, celery, broccoli, cauliflowers, savoys, and seedlings, and plants propagated by slips. Earth up potatoes, &c. Cut herbs for drying when in flower. 262. July.--Flowers of the Month. Rose, Carnation, Picotee, Asters, Balsams. 263. Gardening Operations. Part auricula and polyanthus roots. Take up summer bulbs as they go out of flower, and plant saffron crocus and autumn bulbs. Gather seeds. Clip evergreen borders and edges, strike myrtle slips under glasses. Net fruit trees. Finish budding by the end of the month. Head down espaliers. Sow early dwarf cabbages to plant out in October for spring; also endive, onions, kidney beans for late crop, and turnips. Plant celery, endive, lettuces, cabbages, leeks, strawberries, and cauliflowers. Tie up lettuces. Earth celery. Take up onions, &c., for drying. 264. August.--Flowers of the Month. Geranium, Verbena, Calceolaria, Hollyhock. 265. Gardening Operations. Sow annuals to bloom indoors in winter, and pot all young stocks raised in the greenhouse. Sow early red cabbages, cauliflowers for spring and summer use, cos and cabbage lettuce for winter crop. Plant out winter crops. Dry herbs and mushroom spawn. Plant out strawberry roots, and net currant trees, to preserve the fruit through the winter. 266. September.--Flowers of the Month. Clematis, or Traveller's Joy, Jasmine, Passion Flower, Arbutus. 267. Gardening Operations. Plant crocuses, scaly bulbs, and evergreen shrubs. Propagate by layers and cuttings of all herbaceous plants, currant, gooseberry, and other fruit trees. Plant out seedling pinks. Sow onions for spring plantation, carrots, spinach, and Spanish radishes in warm spots. Earth up celery. House potatoes and edible bulbs. Gather pickling cucumbers. Make tulip and mushroom beds. 268. October.--Flowers of the Month. Asters, Indian Pink, Chrysanthemum, Stock. 269. Gardening Operations. Sow fruit stones for stocks for future grafting, also larkspurs and the hardier annuals to stand the winter, and hyacinths and smooth bulbs in pots and glasses. Plant young trees, cuttings of jasmine, honeysuckle, and evergreens. Sow mignonette for pots in winter. Plant cabbages, &c., for spring. Cut down asparagus, separate roots of daisies, irises, &c. Trench, drain, and manure. 270. November.--Flowers of the Month. Laurestinus, Michaelmas Daisy, Chrysanthemum. 271. Gardening Operations. Sow sweet peas and garden peas for early flowers and crops. Take up dahlia roots. Complete beds for asparagus and artichokes. Plant dried roots of border flowers, daisies, &c. Take potted mignonette indoors. Make new plantations of strawberries, though it is better to do this in October. Sow peas, leeks, beans, and radishes. Plant rhubarb in rows. Prune hardy trees, and plant stocks of fruit trees. Store carrots, &c. Shelter from frost where it may be required. Plant shrubs for forcing. Continue to trench and manure vacant ground. 272. December.--Flowers of the Month. Cyclamen and Winter Aconite Holly berries are now available for floral decoration. 273. Gardening Operations. Continue in open weather to prepare vacant ground for spring, and to protect plants from frost. Cover bulbous roots with matting. Dress flower borders. Prepare forcing ground for cucumbers, and force asparagus and seakale. Plant gooseberry, currant, apple, and pear trees. Roll grass-plats if the season be mild and not too wet. Prepare poles, stakes, pea-sticks, &c., for spring. 274. Kitchen Garden. This is one of the most important parts of general domestic economy, whenever the situation of a house and the size of the garden will permit the members of a family to avail themselves of the advantages it offers. It is, indeed, much to be regretted that small plots of ground, in the immediate vicinity of the metropolis more especially, are too often converted into flower gardens and shrubberies, or used as mere play-grounds for children, when they might more usefully be employed in raising vegetables for the family. With a little care and attention, a kitchen garden, though small, might be rendered not only useful, but, in fact, as ornamental as a modern grass lawn; and the same expense incurred to make the ground a laboratory of sweets, might suffice to render it agreeable to the palate as well as to the olfactory nerves, and that even without offending the most delicate optics. It is only in accordance with our plan to give the hint and to put before the reader such novel points as may facilitate the proposed arrangement. It is one objection to the formation of a kitchen garden in front of the dwelling, or in sight of the drawing-room and parlour, that its very nature makes it rather an eyesore than otherwise at all seasons. This, however, may be readily got over by a little attention to neatness and good order, for the vegetables themselves, if properly attended to, may be made really ornamental; but then, in cutting the plants for use, the business must be done neatly--all useless leaves cleared from the ground, the roots no longer wanted taken up, and the ravages of insects guarded against by sedulous extirpation. It will also be found a great improvement, where space will admit of it, to surround the larger plots of ground, in which the vegetables are grown, with flower borders stocked with herbaceous plants and others, such as annuals and bulbs in due order of succession, or with neat espaliers, with fruit trees, or even gooseberry and currant bushes, trained along them, instead of being suffered to grow in a state of ragged wildness, as is too often the case. [A WAITING APPETITE KINDLES MANY A SPITE.] 275. Artificial Mushroom Beds. Mushrooms may be grown in pots, boxes, or hampers. Each box may be about three feet long, one and a half broad, and seven inches in depth. Let each box be half filled with manure in the form of fresh horse-dung from the stables, the fresher the better, but if wet, it should be allowed to dry for three or four days before it is put into the boxes. When the manure has been placed in the box it should be well beaten down. After the second or third day, if the manure has begun to generate heat, break each brick of mushroom spawn (which may be obtained from any seedsman) into pieces about three inches square, then lay the pieces about four inches apart upon the surface of the manure in the box; here they are to lie for six days, when it will probably be found that the side of the spawn next to the manure has begun to run in the manure below; then add one and a half inch more of fresh manure on the top of the spawn in the box, and beat it down as formerly. In the course of a fortnight, when you find that the spawn has run through the manure, the box will be ready to receive the mould on the top; this mould must be two and a half inches deep, well beaten down, and the surface made quite even. In the space of five or six weeks the mushrooms will begin to come up; if the mould then seems dry, give it a gentle watering with lukewarm water. The box will continue to produce from six weeks to two months, if duly attended to by giving a little water when dry, for the mushrooms need neither _light_ nor _free air_. If cut as button mushrooms each box will yield from twenty-four to forty-eight pints, according to the season and other circumstances. They may be kept in dry dark cellars, or any other places where the frost will not reach them. By preparing in succession of boxes, mushrooms may be had all the year through.--They may be grown without the manure, and be of a finer flavour. Take a little straw, and lay it carefully in the bottom of the mushroom box, about an inch thick, or rather more. Then take some of the spawn bricks and break them down--each brick into about ten pieces, and lay the fragments on the straw, as close to each other as they will lie. Cover them up with mould three and a half inches deep, and well pressed down. When the surface appears dry give a little tepid water, as directed for the mode of raising them described above, but this method needs about double the quantity of water that the former does, owing to having no moisture in the bottom, while the other has the manure. The mushrooms will begin to start in a month or five weeks, sometimes sooner, sometimes later, according to the heat of the place where the boxes are situated. [SOME HOURS WE SHOULD FIND FOR THE PLEASURES OF THE MIND.] 276. Dwarf Plants. The following method of producing miniature trees is taken from an article on this subject in 'Gardening Illustrated'. "Take an orange, and having cut a hole in the peel about the size of a shilling, take out the juice and pulp. Fill the skin thus emptied with some cocoa-nut fibre, fine moss, and charcoal, just stiffened with a little loam, and then put an acorn or a date stone, or the seed or kernel of any tree that it is proposed to obtain in a dwarfed form in this mixture, just about the centre of the hollow orange peel. Place the orange peel in a tumbler or vase in a window, and occasionally moisten the contents with a little water through the hole in the peel, and sprinkle the surface apparent through the hole with some fine woodashes. In due time the tree will push up its stem through the compost and the roots will push through the orange peel. The roots must then be cut off flush with the peel, and this process must be repeated at frequent intervals for about two years and a half. The stem of the tree will attain the height of four or five inches and then assume a stunted gnarled appearance, giving it the appearance of an old tree. When the ends of the roots are cut for the last time, the orange peel, which, curiously enough, does not rot, must be painted black and varnished." The writer of the article saw this process carried out by a Chinaman that he had in his service, and the trees thrived and presented a healthy appearance for eight years, when the Chinaman left his employ and took the trees with him. He tried the plan which has been described but failed, but he was successful with an acorn and a datestone which were planted each in a thumb-pot in a mixture of peat and loam. The dwarfing was effected by turning the plants out of the pots at intervals of six weeks and pinching off the ends of the roots that showed themselves behind the compost. This shows that the production of dwarf plants is chiefly due to a constant and systematic checking of the root growth. 277. To Clear Rose Trees from Blight. Mix equal quantities of Sulphur and tobacco dust, and strew the mixture over the trees of a morning when the dew is on them. The insects will disappear in a few days. The trees should then be syringed with a decoction of elder leaves. 278. To prevent Mildew on all sorts of Trees. The best preventive against mildew is to keep the plant subject to it occasionally syringed with a decoction of elder leaves, which will prevent the fungus growing on them. 279. Your Friend the Toad. Toads are among the best friends the gardener has; for they live almost exclusively on the most destructive kinds of vermin. Unsightly, therefore, though they may be, they should on all accounts be encouraged; they should never be touched nor molested in any way; on the contrary, places of shelter should be made for them, to which they may retire from the burning heat of the sun. If you have none in your garden, it will be quite worth your while to search for them in your walks, and bring them home, taking care to handle them tenderly, for although they have neither the will nor the power to injure you, a very little rough treatment will injure them; no cucumber or melon frame should be without one or two. 280. Slugs and Snails are great enemies to every kind of garden plant, whether flower or vegetable; they wander in the night to feed, and return at daylight to their haunts. In order to catch them lay cabbage leaves about the ground, especially on the beds which they frequent. Every morning examine these leaves, and you will find a great many taking refuge beneath, and these may be killed by sprinkling them with a little lime or salt. These minerals are very annoying to snails and slugs; a pinch of salt kills them, and they will not touch fresh lime. It is a common practice to sprinkle lime over young crops, and along the edges of beds, about rows of peas and beans, lettuces and other vegetables; but when it has been on the ground some days, or has been moistened by rain, it loses its strength. [LET THE TICKING CLOCK GUIDE THE BOILING CROCK.] 281. Traps for Snails. Snails are particularly fond of bran; if a little is spread on the ground, and covered over with a few cabbage-leaves or tiles, they will congregate under them in great numbers, and by examining them every morning, and destroying them, their numbers will be materially decreased. 282. Grubs. Grubs on orchard trees, and gooseberry and currant bushes, will sometimes be sufficiently numerous to spoil a crop; but if a bonfire be made with dry sticks and weeds on the windward side of the orchard, so that the smoke may blow among the trees, you will destroy thousands; for the grubs have such an objection to smoke, that very little of it makes them roll themselves up and fall off: they must be swept up afterwards and destroyed. 283. Caterpillars and Aphides. A garden syringe or engine, with a cap on the pipe full of very minute holes, will wash away these disagreeable visitors very quickly. You must bring the pipe close to the plant, and pump hard, so as to have considerable force on, and the plant, however badly infested, will soon be cleared, without receiving any injury. Afterwards rake the earth under the trees, and kill the insects that have been dislodged, or many will recover and climb up the stems of the plants. Aphides may also be cleared by means of tobacco smoke, but after this has been applied the plant should be well syringed. 284. Butterflies and Moths, however pretty, are the worst enemies one can have in a garden; a single insect of this kind may deposit eggs enough to overrun a tree with caterpillars, therefore they should be destroyed at any cost of trouble. 285. Birds. To prevent destruction of fruit buds by birds.--Just before the buds are ready to burst, and again when they have begun to expand, give them a plentiful dusting with chimney soot. The soot is unpalatable to the birds, and they will attack no bush that is thus sprinkled. It in no way injures the nascent blossom or leaf, and is washed off in due course of time by the rain. 286. Wasps. Wasps destroy a good deal of fruit, but every pair of wasps killed in spring saves the trouble and annoyance of a swarm in autumn. 287. Cure for Sting of Wasp or Bee. A little ammonia applied to the puncture will speedily relieve the pain, and so will the juice of an onion obtained by cutting an onion in half and rubbing the cut part over the part affected. It is necessary, however, to be very careful in any attempt upon a wasp, for its sting, like that of the bee, causes much pain and frequently induces considerable swelling. In case of being stung, get the blue-bag from the laundry, and rub it well into the wound as soon as possible. Later in the season, it is customary to hang vessels of beer, or water and sugar, in the fruit-trees, to entice them to drown themselves. A wasp in a window may be killed almost instantaneously by the application of a little sweet oil on the tip of a feather. 288. To protect Dahlias from Earwigs. Dip a piece of wool or cotton in oil, and slightly tie it round the stalk, about a foot from the earth. The stakes which you will put into the ground to support your plants must also be surrounded by the oiled cotton or wool, or the insects will climb up them to the blossoms and tender tops of the stems. Insects may be prevented from climbing up stakes, trees, &c., by encircling them with a broad ring of tar, which may be renewed as often as may be necessary. Small pots inverted and placed on the top of stakes form a useful trap for slugs, snails, earwigs, &c., which crawl into them for shelter in the early morning, and may thus be caught and destroyed. When it is sought to take earwigs by this means, the bottom of each pot should be filled with a wisp of hay or dried grass, or a little cotton wool. 289. To free Plants from Leaf-Lice. The following is recommended as a cheap and easy mode of getting rid of this pest:--Mix one ounce of flowers of sulphur with one bushel of sawdust; scatter this over the plants infected with these insects: they will soon be freed, though a second application may possibly be necessary. 290. A Moral. I had a little spot of ground, Where blade nor blossom grew, Though the bright sunshine all around Life-giving radiance threw. I mourned to see a spot so bare Of leaves of healthful green, And thought of bowers, and blossoms fair, I frequently had seen. Some seeds of various kinds lay by-- I knew not what they were-- But, rudely turning o'er the soil, I strewed them thickly there; And day by day I watched them spring From out the fertile earth, And hoped for many a lovely thing Of beauty and of worth. But as I marked their leaves unfold As weeds before my view, And saw how stubbornly and bold The thorns and nettles grew-- I sighed to think that I had done, Unwittingly, a thing That, where a beauteous bower should thrive, But worthless weeds did spring. And thus I mused; the things we do, With little heed or ken, May prove of worthless growth, and strew With thorns the paths of men; For little deeds, like little seeds, May flowers prove, or noxious weeds! 291. Taking a House. Before taking a house, be careful to calculate that the rent is not too high in proportion to your means; for remember that the rent is a claim that must be paid with but little delay, and that the landlord has greater power over your property than any other creditor. It is difficult to assign any fixed proportion between income and rental to suit all cases, but a reasonable basis for the settlement of this point may be found in the assertion that while not less than one-tenth of a man's entire income need be set apart for rent, not more than a sixth, or at the very utmost a fifth should be devoted to this purpose, and this amount ought to include parochial rates and taxes. 292. Having determined the Amount of Rent which you can afford to pay, be careful to select the best and most convenient house which can be obtained for that sum. And in making that selection let the following matters be carefully considered: 293. First--Carefully regard the Healthfulness of the Situation. Find out the nature of the sub-soil on which the house stands--for example, a gravel or chalk subsoil is better than a subsoil of clay, because the former admits of a speedy escape of the surplus water in time of heavy and continuous rain, while the latter does not. Avoid the neighbourhood of graveyards, and of factories giving forth unhealthy vapours. Avoid low and damp districts, the course of canals, and localities of reservoirs of water, gas works, &c. Make inquiries as to the drainage of the neighbourhood, and inspect the drainage and water supply of the premises. A house standing on an incline is likely to be better drained than one standing upon the summit of a hill, or on a level below a hill. Endeavour to obtain a position where the direct sunlight falls upon the house, for this is absolutely essential to health; and give preference to a house the openings of which are sheltered from the north and east winds. 294. Second--Consider the Distance of the House from your place of occupation: and also its relation to provision markets, and shops in the neighbourhood. 295. Examine the House in Detail. Having considered these material and leading features, examine the house in detail, carefully looking into its state of repair; notice the windows that are broken; whether the chimneys smoke; whether they have been recently swept; whether the paper on the walls is damaged, especially in the lower parts, and the corners, by the skirtings; whether the locks, bolts, handles of doors, and window fastenings are in proper condition; make a list of the fixtures; ascertain whether all rates and taxes have been paid by the previous tenant, and whether the person from whom you take the house is the original landlord, or his agent or tenant. And do not commit yourself by the signing of any agreement until you are satisfied upon all these points, _and see that all has been done which the landlord may have undertaken to do, before you take possession of the house_. [A BLUNT KNIFE SHOWS A DULL WIFE.] 296. If you are about to Furnish a House, buy merely enough to get along with at first, and add other things by degrees. It is only by experience that you can tell what will be the wants of your family. If you spend all your money, you will find you have purchased many things you do not actually want, and have no means left to get many things which you do want. If you have enough, and more than enough, to get everything suitable to your situation, do not think you must spend all, you may be able to lay out in furniture, merely because you happen to have it. Begin humbly. As riches increase, it is easy and pleasant to increase in comforts; but it is always painful and inconvenient to decrease. Neatness, tastefulness, and good sense may be shown in the management of a small household, and the arrangement of a little furniture, as well as upon a larger scale. The consideration which many purchase by living beyond their income, and, of course, living upon others, is not worth the trouble it costs. It does not, in fact, procure a man valuable friends, or extensive influence. 297. Carpets. In buying carpets, as in everything else, those of the best quality are cheapest in the end. As it is extremely desirable that they should look as clean as possible, avoid buying carpeting that has any white in it. Even a very small portion of white interspersed through the pattern will in a short time give a dirty appearance to the whole. 298. A Carpet in which all the Colours are Light never has a clean, bright effect, from the want of dark tints to contrast and set off the light ones. 299. For a Similar Reason, carpets whose colours are all of what artists call middle tint (neither dark nor light), cannot fail to look dull and dingy, even when quite new. 300. For a Carpet to be really Beautiful and in good taste, there should be, as in a picture, a judicious disposal of light and shadow, with a gradation of very bright and of very dark tints; some almost white, and others almost or quite black. 301. The Best Carpets The most truly chaste, rich, and elegant carpets are those which are of one colour only, the pattern, if pattern it may be called, being formed by a judicious arrangement of every variety of shade of this colour. For instance, a Brussels carpet entirely red; the pattern formed by shades or tints varying from the deepest crimson (almost a black), to the palest pink (almost a white). Also one of green only, shaded from the darkest bottle-green, in some parts of the pattern, to the lightest pea-green in others. Or one in which there is no colour but brown, in all its various gradations, some of the shades being nearly black, others of a light buff. 302. The Curtains, Sofas, &c., must be of corresponding colours, that the effect of the whole may be satisfactory to the eye. 303. Colours of Carpets. Carpets of many gaudy colours are much less in demand than formerly. Two or three colours only, with the dark and light shades of each, make a very handsome carpet. 304. Hearth-Rug. If you cannot obtain a Hearth-rug that exactly corresponds with the carpet, get one entirely different; for a decided contrast looks better than a bad match. The hearth-rug, however, should reflect the colour or colours of the carpet if possible. 305. Sheepskin Rugs. Large rugs of sheepskin, in white, crimson, or black, form comfortable and effective hearth-rugs for a drawing-room or dining-room. In the winter these may be removed and an ordinary woollen rug laid down as long as fires are kept up. [A BAD BROOM LEAVES A DIRTY ROOM.] 306. Wallpaper. In choosing paper for a room, avoid that which has a variety of colours, or a large showy figure, as no furniture can appear to advantage with such. Large figured papering makes a small room look smaller, but, on the contrary, a paper covered with a small pattern makes a room look larger, and a striped paper, the stripes running from ceiling to floor, makes a low room look higher. 307. Kitchen Floors. The best covering for a Kitchen Floor is a thick unfigured oil-cloth, of one colour. Linoleum or kamptulicon is warmer to the feet than the ordinary painted oilcloth. 308. Family Tool Chests. Much inconvenience and considerable expense might be saved if it were the general custom to keep in every house certain tools for the purpose of performing at home what are called small jobs, instead of being always obliged to send for a mechanic and pay him for executing little things that, in most cases, could be sufficiently well done by a man or boy belonging to the family, if the proper instruments were at hand. 309. The Cost of these articles is very trifling, and the advantages of having them always in the house are far beyond the expense. 310. Example Contents. For instance, there should be an axe, a hatchet, a saw (a large wood saw also, with a buck or stand, if wood is burned), a hammer, a tack-hammer, a mallet, three or four gimlets and bradawls of different sizes, two screw-drivers, a chisel, a small plane, one or two jack-knives, a pair of large scissors or shears, and a carpet fork or stretcher. 311. Nails. Also an assortment of nails of various sizes, from large spikes down to small tacks, not forgetting some large and small brass-headed nails. 312. Screws. An assortment of screws, likewise, will be found very convenient, and iron hooks of different sizes on which to hang things. 313. Container. The nails and screws should be kept in a wooden box, made with divisions to separate the various sorts and sizes, for it is very troublesome to have them mixed. 314. Maintain Supply. And let care be taken to keep up the supply, lest it should run out unexpectedly, and the deficiency cause delay and inconvenience at a time when some are wanted. 315. Tool Closet. It is well to have somewhere, in the lower part of the house, a roomy light closet, appropriated entirely to tools, and things of equal utility, for executing promptly such little repairs as may be required from time to time, without the delay or expense of procuring an artisan. This closet should have at least one large shelf, and that about three feet from the floor. 316. Drawer. Beneath this shelf may be a deep drawer, divided into two compartments. This drawer may contain cakes of glue, pieces of chalk, and balls of twine of different size and quality. 317. Shelves. There may be shelves at the sides of the closet for glue-pots, paste-pots and brushes, pots for black, white, green, and red paint, cans of oil and varnish, paint-brushes, &c. 318. Hanging Tools. Against the wall, above the large shelf, let the tools be suspended, or laid across nails or hooks of proper size to support them. 319. More Effective. This is much better than keeping them in a box, where they may be injured by rubbing sgainst each other, and the hand may be hurt in feeling among them to find the thing that is wanted. 320. Visible. But when hung up against the back wall of the closet, of course each tool can be seen at a glance. 321. Organization. There is an excellent and simple contrivance for designating the exact places allotted to all these articles in a very complete tool closet. 322. Outlined Tools. On the closet wall, directly under the large nails that support the tools, is drawn with a small brush dipped in black paint or ink, a representation in outline of the tool or instrument belonging to that particular place. [A HUSBAND'S WRATH SPOILS THE BEST BROTH.] 323. Examples of Outlining. For instance, under each saw is sketched the outline of that saw, under each gimlet a sketch of that gimlet, under the screw-drivers are slight drawings of screw-drivers. 324. Place Shown. So that when any tool that has been taken away for use is brought back to the closet, the exact spot to which it belongs can be found in a moment; and the confusion which is occasioned in putting tools away in a box and looking for them again when they are wanted, is thus prevented. 325. Wrapping Paper. Wrapping paper may be piled on the floor under the large shelf. It can be bought at a low price by the ream, at the large paper warehouses; and every house should keep a supply of it in several varieties. For instance, coarse brown paper for common purposes, which is strong, thick, and in large sheets, is useful for packing heavy articles; and equally so for keeping silks, ribbons, blondes, &c., as it preserves their colours. 326. Printed Papers. Printed papers are unfit for wrapping anything, as the printing ink rubs off on the articles enclosed in them, and also soils the gloves of the person that carries the parcel. 327. Waste Newspapers. Waste newspapers had best be used for lighting fires and singeing poultry. If you have accumulated more than you can use, your butcher or grocer will generally buy them of you if they are clean. 328. Waste Paper. Waste paper that has been written on, cut into slips, and creased and folded, makes very good allumettes or lamp-lighters. These matters may appear of trifling importance, but order and regularity are necessary to happiness. 329. Beds for the Poor. Beech-tree leaves are recommended for filling the beds of poor persons. They should be gathered on a dry day in the autumn, and perfectly dried. It is said that the smell of them is pleasant and that they will not harbour vermin. They are also very springy. 330. To Preserve Tables. A piece of oilcloth (about twenty inches long) is a useful appendage to a common sitting-room. Kept in the closet, it can be available at any time, in order to place upon it jars, lamps, &c., whose contents are likely to soil your table during the process of emptying or filling them. A wing and duster are harmonious accompaniments to the oilcloth. 331. Protecting Gilt Frames. Gilt frames may be protected from flies and dust by pinning tarlatan over them. Tarlatan fit for the purpose may be purchased at the draper's. It is an excellent material for keeping dust from books, vases, wool work, and every description of household ornament. 332. Damp Walls. The following method is recommended to prevent the effect of damp walls on paper in rooms:--Line the damp part of the wall with sheet lead, rolled very thin, and fastened up with small copper nails. It may be immediately covered with paper. The lead is not to be thicker than that which is used to line tea-chests. 333. Another Method. Another mode of preventing the ill effects of damp in walls on wall-paper, is to cover the damp part with a varnish formed of naphtha and shellac, in the proportion of 1/4lb. of the latter to a quart of the former. The smell of the mixture is unpleasant, but it wears off in a short time, and the wall is covered with a hard coating utterly impervious to damp, and to which the wall paper can be attached in the usual way. 334. No Wet Scouring In Winter. Bedrooms should not be scoured in the winter time, as colds and sickness may be produced thereby. Dry scouring upon the French plan, which consists of scrubbing the floors with dry brushes, may be resorted to, and will be found more effective than can at first be imagined. If a bedroom is wet scoured, a dry day should be chosen--the windows should be opened, the linen removed, and a fire should be lit when the operation is finished. [A WIFE'S ART IS DISPLAYED IN A TABLE WELL LAID.] 335. To Get Rid of a Bad Smell in a Room Newly Painted. Place a vessel full of lighted charcoal in the middle of the room, and throw on it two or three handfuls of juniper berries, shut the windows, the chimney, and the door close; twenty-four hours afterwards, the room may be opened, when it will be found that the sickly, unwholesome smell will be entirely gone. The smoke of the juniper berry possesses this advantage, that should anything be left in the room, such as; tapestry, &c., none of it will be spoiled. 336. Smell of Paint. To get rid of the smell of oil paint, let a pailful of water stand in the room newly painted. 337. Airing a Larder. If a larder, by its position, will not admit of opposite windows, a current of air should be admitted by means of a flue from the outside. 338. Keeping a Door Open. To keep a door open, place a brick covered neatly with a piece of carpeting against it, when opened sufficiently. 339. To Ascertain whether a Bed be Aired. Introduce a drinking glass between the sheets for a minute or two, just when the warming-pan is taken out; if the bed be dry, there will only be a slight cloudy appearance on the glass, but if not, the damp of the bed will collect in and on the glass and assume the form of drops--a warning of danger. 340. To prevent the Smoking of a Lamp. Soak the wick in strong vinegar, and dry it well before you use it; the flame will then burn clear and bright. 341. Encrusted Tea-Kettles. Water of every kind, except rain water, will speedily cover the inside of a tea-kettle with an unpleasant crust; this may easily be guarded against by placing a clean oyster-shell or a piece of stone or marble in the tea-kettle. The shell or stone will always keep the interior of the kettle in good order, by attracting the particles of earth or of stone. 342. To Soften Hard Water. or purify river water, simply boil it, and then leave it exposed to the atmosphere. 343. Cabbage Water should be thrown away immediately it is done with, and the vessel rinsed with clean water, or it will cause unpleasant smells. 344. Disinfectants. A little charcoal mixed with clear water thrown into a sink will disinfect and deodorize it. Chloride of lime and carbolic acid considerably diluted, if applied in a liquid form, are good disinfectants, and carbolic powder--a pink powder with a smell resembling tar, and sold at about 2d. per lb.--is both useful and effective. The air of a bedroom may be pleasantly sweetened by throwing some ground coffee on a fire shovel previously heated. 345. Chimney Smoking. Where a chimney smokes only when a fire is first lighted, it may be guarded against by allowing the fire to kindle gradually, or by heating the chimney by burning straw or paper in the grate previous to laying in the fire. 346. Ground Glass. The frosted appearance of ground glass may be very nearly imitated by gently dabbing the glass over with a paint brush dipped in white paint or any other oil colour. The paint should be thin, and but very little colour taken up at one time on the end of the bristles. When applied with a light and even touch the resemblance is considerable. 347. Oiling Clocks. Family clocks ought only to be oiled with the very purest oil, purified by a quart of lime water to a gallon of oil, in which it has been well shaken, and suffered to stand for three or four days, when it may be drawn off. 348. Neat Mode of Soldering. Cut out a piece of tinfoil the size of the surfaces to be soldered. Then dip a feather in a solution of sal ammoniac, and wet over the surfaces of the metal, then place them in their proper position with the tinfoil between. Put the metals thus arranged on a piece of iron hot enough to melt the foil. When cold the surfaces will be found firmly soldered together. [WHO NEVER TRIES CANNOT WIN THE PRIZE.] 349. Maps and Charts. Maps, charts, or engravings may be effectually varnished by brushing a very delicate coating of gutta-percha solution over their surface. It is perfectly transparent, and is said to improve the appearance of pictures. By coating both sides of important documents they can be kept waterproof and preserved perfectly. 350. Temperature of Furniture. Furniture made in the winter, and brought from a cold warehouse into a warm apartment, is very liable to crack. 351. Paper Fire-Screens should be sized and coated with transparent varnish, otherwise they will soon become soiled and discoloured. 352. Pastilles for Burning. Cascarilla bark, eight drachms; gum benzoin, four drachms; yellow sanders, two drachms; styrax, two drachms; olibanum, two drachms; charcoal, six ounces; nitre, one drachm and a half; mucilage of tragacanth, sufficient quantity. Reduce the substances to a powder, and form into a paste with the mucilage, and divide into small cones; then put them into an oven, used quite dry. 353. Breaking Glass. Easy method of breaking glass to any required Figure.--Make a small notch by means of a file on the edge of a piece of glass, then make the end of a tobacco-pipe, or of a rod of iron of the same size, red hot in the fire, apply the hot iron to the notch, and draw it slowly along the surface of the glass in any direction you please: a crack will follow the direction of the iron. 354. Bottling and Fining. Corks should be sound, clean, and sweet. Beer and porter should be allowed to stand in the bottles a day or two before being corked. If for speedy use, wiring is not necessary. Laying the bottles on their sides will assist the ripening for use. Those that are to be kept should be wired, and put to stand upright in sawdust. Wines should be bottled in spring. If not fine enough, draw off a jugful and dissolve isinglass in it, in the proportion of half an ounce to ten gallons, and then pour back through the bung-hole. Let it stand a few weeks. Tap the cask above the lees. When the isinglass is put into the cask, stir it round with a stick, taking great care not to touch the lees at the bottom. For white wine only, mix with the isinglass a quarter of a pint of milk to each gallon of wine, some whites of eggs, beaten with some of the wine. One white of an egg to four gallons makes a good fining. 355. To Sweeten Casks. Mix half a pint of vitriol with a quart of water, pour it into the barrel, and roll it about; next day add one pound of chalk, and roll again. Bung down for three or four days, then rinse well with hot water. 356. Wrinkly Paintings. Oil paintings hung over the mantel-piece are liable to wrinkle with the heat. 357. To Loosen Glass Stoppers of Bottles. With a feather rub a drop or two of salad oil round the stopper, close to the mouth of the bottle or decanter, which must then be placed before the fire, at the distance of about eighteen inches; the heat will cause the oil to insinuate itself between the stopper and the neck. When the bottle has grown warm, gently strike the stopper on one side, and then on the other, with any light wooden instrument; then try it with the hand: if it will not yet move, place it again before the fire, adding another drop of oil. After a while strike again as before; and, by persevering in this process, however tightly it may be fastened in, you will at length succeed in loosening it. 358. The Best Oil for Lamps, whether animal, vegetable, or mineral, is that which is clear and nearly colourless, like water. 359. China or Wedgwood Teapots. China teapots are the safest, and, in many respects, the most pleasant. Wedgwood ware is very apt, after a time, to acquire a disagreeable taste. [THE BEST PHYSICIANS ARE DR. DIET, DR. QUIET AND DR. MERRYMAN.] 360. Care of Linen. When linen is well dried and laid by for use, nothing more is necessary than to secure it from damp and insects. It may he kept free from the latter by a judicious mixture of aromatic shrubs and flowers, cut up and sewed in silken bags, which must be interspersed among the drawers and shelves. The ingredients used may consist of lavender, thyme, roses, cedar shavings, powdered sassafras, cassia, &c., into which a few drops of otto of roses, or other strong-scented perfume may be thrown. 361. Repairing Linen. In all cases it will he found more consistent with economy to examine and repair all washable articles, more especially linen, that may stand in need of it, previous to sending them to the laundry. It will also be prudent to have every article carefully numbered, and so arranged, after washing, as to have their regular turn and term in domestic use. 362. Mending. When you make a new article always save the pieces until "mending day," which may come sooner than expected. It will be well even to buy a little extra quantity for repairs. Read over repeatedly the "DOMESTIC HINTS" (_pars_. 1783-1807). These numerous paragraphs contain most valuable suggestions, that will be constantly useful if well remembered. They should be read frequently that their full value may be secured. Let your servants also read them, for nothing more conduces to good housekeeping than for the servant to understand the "system" which her mistress approves of. 363. Cleansing of Furniture. The cleaning of furniture forms an important part of domestic economy, not only in regard to neatness, but also in point of expense. 364. Method of Cleansing. The readiest mode indeed consists in good manual rubbing, or the application of a little elbow-grease, as it is whimsically termed; but our finest cabinet work requires something more, where brilliancy of polish is of importance. 365. Italian Varnish. The Italian Cabinet-Work in this respect excels that of any other country. The workmen first saturate the surface with olive oil, and then apply a solution of gum arabic dissolved in boiling alcohol. This mode of varnishing is equally brilliant, if not superior, to that employed by the French in their most elaborate works. 366. Another Method. But another Mode may be substituted, which has less the appearance of a hard varnish, and may always be applied so as to restore the pristine beauty of the furniture by a little manual labour. Heat a gallon of water, in which dissolve one pound and a half of potash; and a pound of virgin wax, boiling the whole for half an hour, then suffer it to cool, when the wax will float on the surface. Put the wax into a mortar, and triturate it with a marble pestle, adding soft water to it until it forms a soft paste, which, laid neatly on furniture, or even on paintings, and carefully rubbed when dry with a woollen rag, gives a polish of great brilliancy, without the harshness of the drier varnishes. 367. Marble Chimney-Pieces. Marble chimney-pieces may also be rubbed with it, after cleaning the marble with diluted muriatic acid, or warm soap and vinegar; but the iron or brass work connected with them requires other processes. 368. Polished Iron Work may be preserved from rust by an inexpensive mixture, consisting of copal varnish intimately mixed with as much olive oil as will giye it a degree of greasiness, adding thereto nearly as much spirit of turpentine as of varnish. 369. Cast Iron Work is best preserved by the common method of rubbing with black-lead. 370. Rust. If rust has made its appearance on grates or fire-irons, apply a mixture of two parts of tripoli to one of sulphur, intimately mingled on a marble slab, and laid on with a piece of soft leather. Or emery and oil may be applied with excellent effect; not laid on in the usual slovenly way, but with a spongy piece of fig wood fully saturated with the mixture. This will not only clean but impart a polish to the metal as well. 371. Brass. Brass Ornaments, when not gilt or lacquered, may be cleaned in the same way, and a fine colour given to them, by two simple processes. 372. First Brass Process. The first is to beat sal ammoniac into a fine powder, then to moisten it with soft water, rubbing it on the ornaments, which must be heated over charcoal, and rubbed dry with bran and whiting. 373. Second Brass Process. The second is to wash the brasswork with roche alum boiled in strong ley, in proportion of an ounce to a pint; when dry, rub it with fine tripoli. Either of these processes will give to brass the brilliancy of gold. 374. Carpets. If the corner of a carpet becomes loose and prevents the door opening, or trips every one up that enters the room, nail it down at once. A dog's-eared carpet marks the sloven as well as the dog's-eared book. An English gentleman, travelling some years ago in Ireland, took a hammer and tacks with him, because he found dog's-eared carpets at all the inns where he rested. At one of these inns he tacked down the carpet, which, as usual, was loose near the door, and soon afterwards rang for his dinner. While the carpet was loose the door could not be opened without a hard push; so when the waiter came up, he just unlatched the door, and then going back a couple of yards, he rushed against it, as his habit was, with a sudden spring, to force it open. But the wrinkles of the carpet were no longer there to stop it, and not meeting with the expected resistance, the unfortunate waiter fell full length into the room. It had never entered his head that so much trouble might be saved by means of a hammer and half a dozen tacks, until his fall taught him that makeshift is a very unprofitable kind of shift. There are a good many houses in England where a similar practical lesson might be of service. 375. Cleaning Carpets. Take a pail of cold water, and add to it three gills of ox-gall. Rub it into the carpet with a soft brush. It will raise a lather, which must be washed off with clear cold water. Rub dry with a clean cloth. Before nailing down a carpet after the floor has been washed, be certain that the floor is quite dry, or the nails will rust and injure the carpet. Fuller's earth is used for cleaning carpets, and weak solutions of alum or soda are used for reviving the colours. The crumb of a hot wheaten loaf rubbed over a carpet has been found effective. 376. Carpet-Beating. Beat a carpet on the wrong side first; and then more gently on the right side. Beware of using sticks with sharp points, which may tear the carpet. 377. Sweeping Carpets. Persons who are accustomed to use tea-leaves for sweeping their carpets, and find that they leave stains, will do well to employ fresh cut grass instead. It is better than tea-leaves for preventing dust, and gives the carpets a very bright, fresh look. 378. Making a Carpet Last Longer. A half-worn carpet may be made to last longer by ripping it apart, and transposing the breadths. 379. Sweeping a Stair-Carpet. A stair carpet should never be swept down with a long broom, but always with a short-handled brush, a dust-pan being held closely under each step of the stairs during the operation of sweeping. 380. Cleaning Oilcloth. Oilcloth should never be scrubbed with a brush, but, after being first swept, it should be cleansed by washing with a large soft cloth and lukewarm or cold water. On no account use soap or hot water, as either will injure the paint, and in time remove it. 381. Cleaning Straw Matting. Straw matting may be cleaned with a large coarse cloth dipped in salt and water, and then wiped dry. The salt prevents the matting from turning yellow. [EAT NOT TO DULNESS--DRINK NOT TO ELEVATION.] 382. Method of Cleaning Paper-Hangings. Cut into eight half quarters a quartern loaf, two days old; it must be neither newer nor staler. With one of these pieces, after having blown off all the dust from the paper to be cleaned, by the means of a good pair of bellows, begin at the top of the room, and, holding the crust in the hand, wipe lightly downward with the crumb, about half a yard at each stroke, till the upper part of the hangings is completely cleaned all round. Then go round again, with the like sweeping stroke downwards, always commencing each successive course a little higher than the upper stroke had extended, till the bottom be finished. This operation, if carefully performed, will frequently make very old paper look almost equal to new. Great care must be taken not to rub the paper hard, nor to attempt cleaning it the cross or horizontal way. The surface of the bread, too, must be always cut away as soon as it becomes dirty, and the pieces renewed as often as may be necessary. 383. Cleaning Rosewood Furniture. Rosewood furniture should be rubbed gently every day with a clean soft cloth to keep it in order. 384. Cleaning Ottomans and Sofas. Ottomans and sofas, covered with cloth, damask, or chintz, will look better for being cleaned occasionally with bran and flannel. 385. Polishing Dining-Tables. Dining tables may be polished by rubbing them for some time with a soft cloth and a little linseed oil. 386. Mahogany. Mahogany frames of sofas, chairs, &c., should be first well dusted, and then cleaned with a flannel dipped in sweet oil or linseed oil. 387. To Clean Cane-bottom Chairs. Turn the chair bottom upwards, and with hot water and a sponge wash the canework well, so that it may become completely soaked. Should it be very dirty you must add soap. Let it dry in the open air, or in a place where there is a thorough draught, and it will become as tight and firm as when new, provided none of the strips are broken. 388. Alabaster. Stains may be removed by washing with soap and water, then whitewashing the stained part, letting it stand some hours, then washing off the whitewash, and rubbing the stained part with a flannel moistened with lukewarm soap and water. 389. To Clean Marble. Take two parts of common soda, one part of pumice stone, and one part of finely powdered chalk; sift it through a fine sieve, and mix it with water. Rub the marble well all over with the mixture, and the stains will be removed; then wash the marble with soap and water, and it will be as clean as it was at first. 390. Glass. Glass should be washed in cold water, which gives it a brighter and clearer look than when cleansed with warm water; or, what is better, wash in warm water and rinse in cold water. 391. Using Charcoal (1). Glass vessels, and other utensils, may be purified and cleaned by rinsing them out with powdered charcoal. 392. Bottles. There is no easier method of cleaning glass bottles than putting into them fine coal-ashes, and well shaking, either with water or not, hot or cold, according to the substance that fouls the bottle. Charcoal left in a bottle or jar for a little time will take away disagreeable smells. 393. Cleaning Japanned Waiters, Urns, &c. Rub on with a sponge a little white soap and some lukewarm water, and wash the waiter or urn quite clean. Never use hot water, as it will cause the japan to scale off. Having wiped it dry, sprinkle a little flour over it; let it remain untouched for a short time, and then rub it with a soft dry cloth, and finish with a silk handkerchief. White heat marks on the waiters are difficult to remove; but rubbing them with a flannel dipped in sweet oil, and afterwards in spirits of wine, may be tried. Waiters of 'papier mache' should be washed with a sponge and cold water only, and dredged with flour while damp. After the lapse of a few minutes the flour must be wiped off, and the article polished with a silk handkerchief. [DISEASE IS SOON SHAKEN BY PHYSIC SOON TAKEN.] 394. Papier Mache. Papier Mache articles of all kinds should be washed with a sponge and cold water, without soap, dredged with flour while damp, and polished with a flannel or a silk handkerchief. 395. Brunswick Black for Varnishing Grates. Melt four pounds of common asphaltum, and add two pints of linseed oil, and one gallon of oil of turpentine. This is usually put up in stoneware bottles for sale, and is used with a paint brush. If too thick, more turpentine may be added. 396. Blacking for Stoves may be made with half a pound of black-lead finely powdered, and (to make it stick) mix with it the whites of three eggs well beaten; then dilute it with sour beer or porter till it becomes as thin as shoe-blacking; after stirring it, set it over hot coals to simmer for twenty minutes; when cold it may be kept for use. 397. To Clean Knives and Forks. Wash the blades in warm (but not hot) water, and afterwards rub them lightly over with powdered rotten-stone mixed to a paste with a little cold water; then polish them with a clean cloth. 398. For Cleaning Painted Wainscot or Other Woodwork, fuller's earth will be found cheap and useful: on wood not painted it forms an excellent substitute for soap. 399. To Scour Boards. Lime, one part; sand, three parts; soft soap, two parts. Lay a little on the boards with the scrubbing brush, and rub thoroughly. Rinse with clean water, and rub dry. This will keep the boards of a good colour, and keep away vermin. 400. Charcoal (2). All sorts of glass vessels and other utensils may be purified from long-retained smells of every kind, in the easiest and most perfect manner, by rinsing them out well with charcoal powder, after the grosser impurities have been scoured off with sand and potash. Rubbing the teeth and washing out the mouth with fine charcoal powder, will render the teeth beautifully white, and the breath perfectly sweet, where an offensive breath has been owing to a scorbutic disposition of the gums. Putrid water is immediately deprived of its bad smell by charcoal. When meat, fish, &c., from intense heat, or long keeping, are likely to pass into a state of corruption, a simple and pure mode of keeping them sound and healthful is by putting a few pieces of charcoal, each about the size of an egg, into the pot or saucepan wherein the fish or flesh is to be boiled. Among others, an experiment of this kind was tried upon a turbot, which appeared to be too far gone to be eatable; the cook, as advised, put three or four pieces of charcoal, each the size of an egg, under the strainer in the fish-kettle; after boiling the proper time, the turbot came to the table sweet and firm. 401. To take Stains out of Mahogany Furniture. Stains and spots may be taken out of mahogany with a little aquafortis or oxalic acid and water, rubbing the part with a cork dipped in the liquid till the colour is restored. Then wash the wood well with water, and dry and polish as usual. 402. To take Ink-Stains out of Mahogany. Put a few drops of spirits of nitre in a teaspoonful of water; touch the spot with a feather dipped in the mixture, and as soon as the ink disappears, rub it over with a rag wetted in cold water, or there will be a white mark, which will not be easily effaced. 403. To remove Ink-Stains from Silver. Ink-stains on the tops and other portions of silver ink-stands may be completely eradicated by making a little chloride of lime into a paste with water, and rubbing it upon the stains. Chloride of lime has been misnamed "The general bleacher," but it is a great enemy to all metallic surfaces. [DISEASE IS THE PUNISHMENT OF NEGLECT.] 404. To take Ink-Stains out of a Coloured Table-Cover. Dissolve a teaspoonful of oxalic acid in a teacup of hot water; rub the stained part well with a flannel or linen rag dipped in the solution. 405. Ink Stains. Very frequently, when logwood has been used in manufacturing ink, a reddish stain still remains, after the use of oxalic acid, as in the former directions. To remove it, procure a solution of the chloride of lime, and apply it in the same manner as directed for the oxalic acid. 406. To take Ink out of Boards. Apply strong muriatic acid, or spirits of salts, with a piece of cloth; afterwards wash well with water. 407. Oil or Grease may be removed from a hearth by covering it immediately with hot ashes, or with burning coals. 408. Marble may be Cleaned by mixing up a quantity of the strongest soap-lees with quick-lime, to the consistence of milk, and laying it on the marble for twenty-four hours; clean it afterwards with soap and water. 409. Silver and Plated Ware should be washed with a sponge and warm soapsuds every day after using, and wiped dry with a clean soft towel. 410. Bronzed Chandeliers, Lamps, &c., should be merely dusted with a feather-brush, or with a soft cloth, as washing them will take off the bronzing. 411. To clean Brass Ornaments. Wash the brasswork with roche alum boiled to a strong ley, in the proportion of an ounce to a pint. When dry it must be rubbed with fine tripoli. 412. For Cleaning Brasses belonging to mahogany furniture, use either powdered whiting or scraped rotten-stone, mixed with sweet oil and rubbed on with chamois leather. 413. Brasses, Britannia Metal, Tins, Coppers, &c., may be cleaned with a mixture of rotten-stone, soft soap, and oil of turpentine, mixed to the consistency of stiff putty. The stone should be powdered very fine and sifted. The articles should first be washed with hot water, to remove grease; then a little of the above mixture, mixed with water, should be rubbed over the metal; then rub off briskly with dry, clean rag or leather, and a beautiful polish will be obtained. 414. To preserve Steel Goods from Rust. After bright grates have been thoroughly cleaned, they should be dusted over with unslacked lime, and thus left until wanted. Coils of piano wires, thus sprinkled, will keep from rust for many years. Table-knives which are not in constant use ought to be put in a case in which sifted quicklime is placed, about eight inches deep. They should be plunged to the top of the blades, but the lime should not touch the handles. 415. To keep Iron and Steel Goods from Rust. Dissolve half an ounce of camphor in one pound of hog's lard; take off the scum: mix as much black lead as will give the mixture an iron colour. Iron and steel goods, rubbed over with this mixture, and left with it on twenty-four hours, and then dried with a linen cloth, will keep clean for months. Valuable articles of cutlery should be wrapped in zinc foil, or be kept in boxes lined with zinc. This is at once an easy and most effective method. 416. Iron Wipers. Old soft towels, or pieces of old sheets or tablecloths, make excellent wipers for iron and steel goods. 417. To Clean Looking-Glasses. First wash the glass all over with lukewarm soapsuds and a sponge. When dry, rub it bright with a chamois leather on which a little prepared chalk, finely powdered, has been sprinkled. [KEEP THE BLOOD PURE AND SPARE THE LEECH.] 418. To Clean Mirrors, &c. If they should be hung so high that they cannot be conveniently reached, have a pair of steps to stand upon; but mind that they stand steady. Then take a piece of soft sponge, well washed, and cleaned from everything gritty, dip it into water and squeeze it almost dry, dip it into some spirit of wine, and then rub it over the glass. Next, dust the glass over with some powder blue or whiting sifted through muslin; wipe the powder lightly and quickly off again with a cloth; then take a clean cloth, and rub the glass well once more, and finish by rubbing it with a silk handkerchief. If the glass be very large, clean one-half at a time, as otherwise the spirit of wine will dry before it can be rubbed off. If the frames are not varnished, the greatest care is necessary to keep them quite dry, so as not to touch them with the sponge, as this will discolour or take off the gilding. To clean the frames, take a little raw cotton in the state of wool, and rub the frames with it; this will take off all the dust and dirt without injuring the gilding. If the frames are well varnished, rub them with spirit of wine, which will take out all spots, and give them a fine polish. Varnished doors may be done in the same manner. Never use any cloth to _frames_ or _drawings_, or oil paintings, when cleaning and dusting them. 419. China and Glass. The best material for cleansing either porcelain or glass, is fuller's earth: but it must be beaten into a fine powder, and carefully cleared from all rough or hard particles, which might endanger the polish of the surface. 420. Porcelain. In cleaning porcelain, it must also be observed that some species require more care and attention than others, as every person must have observed that chinaware in common use frequently loses some of its colours. 421. Red Fading. The red, especially of vermilion, is the first to go, because that colour, together with some others, is laid on by the Chinese after burning. 422. Modern Porcelain Fades Less. The modern chinese porcelain is not, indeed, so susceptible of this rubbing or wearing off, as--vegetable reds are now used by them instead of the mineral colour. 423. Temperature with China and Glass. It ought to be taken for granted that all china or glass ware is well tempered: yet a little careful attention may not be misplaced, even on that point; for though ornamental china or glassware is not exposed to the action of hot water in common domestic use, yet it may be injudiciously immersed therein for the purpose of cleaning; and as articles intended solely for ornament are not so highly annealed as others, it will be proper never to apply water beyond a tepid temperature. 424. Annealing Glass. An ingenious and simple mode of annealing glass has been some time in use by chemists. It consists in immersing the vessel in cold water, gradually heated to the boiling point, and suffered to remain till cold, when it will be fit for use. Should the glass be exposed to a higher temperature than that of boiling water, it will be necessary to immerse it in oil. 425. To take Marking-Ink out of Linen. Use a solution of cyanide of potassium applied with a camel-hair brush. After the marking ink disappears, the linen should be well washed in cold water. 426. To take Stains of Wine out of Linen. Hold the articles in milk while it is boiling on the fire, and the stains will soon disappear. 427. Fruit Stains in Linen. To remove them, rub the part on each side with yellow soap, then tie up a piece of pearlash in the cloth, &c., and soak well in hot water, or boil; afterwards expose the stained part to the sun and air until the stain is removed. 428. Mildewed Linen may be restored by soaping the spots while wet, covering them with fine chalk scraped to powder, and rubbing it well in. 429. To keep Moths, Beetles, &c., from Clothes. Put a piece of camphor in a linen bag, or some aromatic herbs, in the drawers, among linen or woollen clothes, and no insects will come near them. [LOOSE HABITS LEAD TO TIGHT BANDAGES.] 430. Moths. Clothes closets that have become infested with moths, should be well rubbed with a strong decoction of tobacco, and repeatedly sprinkled with spirits of camphor. 431. To remove Stains from Floors. For removing spots of grease from boards, take fuller's earth and pearlash, of each a quarter of a pound, and boil in a quart of soft water. While hot lay the mixture on the greased parts, allowing it to remain on them from ten or twelve hours; after which it may be scoured off with sand and water. A floor much spotted with grease should be completely washed over with this mixture the day before it is scoured. Fuller's earth and ox-gall, boiled together, form a very powerful cleansing mixture for floors or carpets. Stains of ink are removed by the application of strong vinegar, or salts of lemon. 432. Scouring Drops for removing Grease There are several preparations of this name; one of the best is made as follows:--Camphine, or spirit of turpentine, three ounces: essence of lemon, one ounce; mix and put up in a small phial for use when required. 433. To take Grease out of Velvet or Cloth. Pour some turpentine over the part that is greasy; rub it till quite dry with a piece of clean flannel; if the grease be not quite removed, repeat the application, and when done, brush the part well, and hang up the garment in the open air to take away the smell. 434. Medicine Stains may be removed from silver spoons by rubbing them with a rag dipped in sulphuric acid, and washing it off with soapsuds. 435. To Extract Grease Spots from Books or Paper. Gently warm the greased or spotted part of the book or paper, and then press upon it pieces of blotting-paper, one after another, so as to absorb as much of the grease as possible. Have ready some fine clear essential oil of turpentine heated almost to a boiling state, warm the greased leaf a little, and then, with a soft clean brush, apply the heated turpentine to both sides of the spotted part. By repeating this application, the grease will be extracted. Lastly, with another brush dipped in rectified spirit of wine, go over the place, and the grease will no longer appear, neither will the paper be discoloured. 436. Stains and Marks from Books. A solution of oxalic acid, citric acid, or tartaric acid, is attended with the least risk, and may be applied to paper and prints without fear of damage. These acids, which take out writing ink, and do not touch the printing, can be used for restoring books where the margins have been written upon, without injuring the text. 437. To take Writing Ink out of Paper. Solution of muriate of tin, two drachms; water, four drachms. To be applied with a camel-hair brush. After the writing has disappeared, the paper should be passed through water, and dried. 438. A Hint on Household Management. Have you ever observed what a dislike servants have to anything cheap? They hate saving their master's money. I tried this experiment with great success the other day. Finding we consumed a vast deal of soap, I sat down in my thinking chair, and took the soap question into consideration, and I found reason to suspect we were using a very expensive article, where a much cheaper one would serve the purpose better. I ordered half a dozen pounds of both sorts, but took the precaution of changing the papers on which the prices were marked before giving them into the hands of Betty. "Well, Betty, which soap do you find washes best?" "Oh, please sir, the dearest, in the blue paper; it makes a lather as well again as the other." "Well, Betty, you shall always have it then;" and thus the unsuspecting Betty saved me some pounds a year, and washed the clothes better--_Rev. Sydney Smith_. [BOTTLES OF BRANDY ARE FOLLOWED BY BOTTLES OF PHYSIC.] 439. Domestic Rules. Mrs Hamilton, in her "Cottagers of Glenburnie," gives three simple rules for the regulation of domestic affairs, which deserve to be remembered, and which would, if carried into practice, be the means of saving time, labour, and patience, and of making every house a "well-ordered" one. They are as follows: i. Do everything in its proper time. ii. Keep everything to its proper use. iii. Put everything in its proper place. 440. An Ever-dirty Hearth, and a grate always choked with cinders and ashes, are infallible evidences of bad housekeeping. 441. Economy. If you have a strip of land, do not throw away soapsuds. Soapsuds are good manure for bushes and young plants. 442. Washing Woollens. Woollen clothes should be washed in very hot suds, and not rinsed. Lukewarm water shrinks them. 443. Keeping Coffee and Tea. Do not let coffee and tea stand in tin. 444. Freshness of Surfaces. Scald your wooden-ware often, and keep your tin-ware dry. 445. Re-using Letters. Preserve the backs of old letters to write upon. 446. Make Writing-Books. If you have Children who are learning to write, buy coarse white paper by the quantity, and make it up into writing-books. This does not cost half so much as it does to buy them ready made at the stationer's. 447. No Waste. See that nothing is thrown away which might have served to nourish your own family or a poorer one. 448. Bread. As far as possible, have pieces of bread eaten up before they become hard: spread those that are not eaten, and let them dry, to be pounded for puddings, or soaked for brewis. 449. Brewis. Brewis is made of crusts and dry pieces of bread, soaked a good while in hot milk, mashed up, and eaten with salt. Above all, do not let crusts accumulate in such quantities that they cannot be used. With proper care, there is no need of losing a particle of bread. 450. Regular Mending. All the Mending in the house should be done once a week if possible. 451. Never put out Sewing. If it be not possible to do it in your own family, hire some one to come to the house and work with them. 452. White Spots on Furniture. A warming-pan full of coals, or a shovel of coals, held over varnished furniture, will take out white spots. Care should be taken not to hold the pan near enough to scorch; the place to which heat has thus been applied, should be rubbed with a flannel while warm. 453. Acid Fading. Sal-Volatile or hartshorn will restore colours taken out by acid. It may be dropped upon any garment without doing harm. 454. New Iron should be very gradually heated at first. After it has become inured to the heat, it is not as likely to crack. 455. Before Using a Brass Kettle. Clean a brass kettle, before using it for cooking, with salt and vinegar. 456. Shaking Carpets. The oftener carpets are shaken the longer they wear; the dirt that collects under them grinds out the threads. 457. Saving Rags. All linen rags should be saved, for they are useful in sickness. If they have become dirty and worn by cleaning silver, &c., wash them and scrape them into lint. 458. Softening Washing-Water. If you are troubled to get soft water for Washing, fill a tub or barrel half full of wood ashes, and fill it up with water, so that you may have ley whenever you want it. A gallon of strong ley, put into a great kettle of hard water, will make it as soft as rain water. Some people use pearlash, or potash; but this costs something, and is very apt to injure the texture of the cloth. 459. Protecting Knife-Handles. Do not let knives be dropped into hot dish-water. It is a good plan to have a large tin pot to wash them in, just high enough to wash the bladet _without wetting_ the handles. 460. Do It Well. It is better to accomplish perfectly a very small amount of work, than to half do ten times as much. [BE TEMPERATE IN ALL THINGS.] 461. Polishing Knives with Charcoal. Charcoal Powder will be found a very good thing to give knives a first-rate polish. 462. Preventing Wear. A bonnet and trimmings may be worn a much longer time, if the dust be brushed well off after walking. 463. Good Examples. Much knowledge may be obtained by the good housewife observing how things are managed in well-regulated families. 464. Apple Pips. Apples intended for dumplings should not have the core taken out of them, as the pips impart a delicious flavour to the dumpling. 465. Rice Pudding. A rice pudding is excellent without either eggs or sugar, if baked gently: it keeps better without eggs. 466. "Wilful Waste makes Woeful Want." Do not cook a fresh joint whilst any of the last remains uneaten --hash it up, and with gravy and a little management, eke out another day's dinner. 467. Shanks of Mutton. The shanks of mutton make a good stock for nearly any kind of gravy, and they are very cheap--a dozen may be had for a penny, enough to make a quart of delicious soup. 468. Lack of Fresh Air. Thick curtains, closely drawn around the bed, are very injurious, because they not only confine the effluvia thrown off from our bodies whilst in bed, but interrupt the current of pure air. 469. Regular Accounting. Regularity in the payment of accounts is essential to housekeeping. All tradesmen's bills should be paid weekly, for then any errors can be detected whilst the transactions are fresh in the memory. 470. Enough Talk. Allowing children to talk incessantly is a mistake. We do not mean to say that they should be restricted from talking in proper seasons, but they should be taught to know when it is proper for them to cease. 471. Blacking for Leather Seats, &c. Beat well the yolks of two eggs and the white of one: mix a tablespoonful of gin and a teaspoonful of sugar, thicken it with ivory black, add it to the eggs, and use as common blacking; the seats or cushions being ieft a day or two to harden. This is good for dress boots and shoes 472. Black Reviver for Black Cloth. Bruised galls, one pound; logwood, two pounds; green vitriol, half a pound; water, five quarts. Boil for two hours, and strain. Use to restore the colour of black cloth. 473. Enamel Paint Special preparations of paint, styled "enamel," are now made, suitable for both useful and decorative purposes--garden stands, indoor furniture or ornaments, baths, &c. They are ready mixed in a variety of shades, can be easily applied, and dry with a hard glossy surface. [KEEP THE HEAD COOL AND THE FEET WARM.] 474. Hints for Home Comfort. i. Eat slowly and you will not overeat. ii. Keeping the feet warm will prevent headaches. iii. Late at breakfast--hurried for dinner--cross at tea. iv. A short needle makes the most expedition in plain sewing. v. Between husband and wife little attentions beget much love. vi. Always lay your table neatly, whether you have company or not. vii. Put your balls or reels of cotton into little bags, leaving the ends out. viii. Whatever you may choose to give away, always be sure to _keep your temper_. ix. Dirty windows speak to the passer-by of the negligence of the inmates. x. In cold weather a leg of mutton improves by being hung three, four, or five weeks. xi. When meat is hanging, change its position frequently, to equally distribute the juices. xii. There is much more injury done by admitting visitors to invalids than is generally supposed. xiii. Matches, out of the reach of children, should be kept in every bedroom. They are cheap enough. xiv. Apple and suet dumplings are lighter when boiled in a net than a cloth. Skim the pot well. xv. When sheets or chamber towels get thin in the middle, cut them in two, sew the selvedges together, and hem the sides. xvi. When you are particular in wishing to have precisely what you want from a butcher, go and buy it yourself. xvii. A flannel petticoat will wear as nearly as long again, if turned hind part before, when the front begins to wear thin. xviii. People in general are not aware how very essential to the health of the inmates is the free admission of light into their houses. xix. When you dry salt for the table, do not place it in the salt cellars until it is cold, otherwise it will harden into a lump. xx. Never put away plate, knives and forks, &c., uncleaned, or great inconvenience will arise when the articles are wanted. xxi. Feather beds should be opened every third year, the ticking well dusted, soaped, and waxed, the feathers dressed and returned. xxii. Persons of defective sight, when threading a needle, should hold it over something white, by which the sight will be assisted. xxiii. In mending sheets and shirts, put in pieces sufficiently large, or in the first washing the thin parts give way, and the work done is of no avail. xxiv. When reading by candle-light, place the candle behind you, that the rays may pass over your shoulder on to the book. This will relieve the eyes. xxv. A wire fire-guard, for each fire-place in a house, costs little, and greatly diminishes the risk to life and property. Fix them before going to bed. xxvi. In winter, get the work forward by daylight, to prevent running about at night with candles. Thus you escape grease spots, and risks of fire. xxvii. Be at much pains to keep your children's feet dry and warm. Don't bury their bodies in heavy flannels and wools, and leave their arms and legs naked. xxviii. Apples and pears, cut into quarters and stripped of the rind, baked with a little water and sugar, and eaten with boiled rice, are capital food for children. xxix. A leather strap, with a buckle to fasten, is much more commodious than a cord for a box in general use for short distances; cording and uncording is a tedious job. xxx. After washing, overlook linen, and stitch on buttons, hooks and eyes, &c.; for this purpose keep a "house-wife's friend," full of miscellaneous threads, cottons, buttons: hooks, &c. xxxi. For ventilation open your windows both at top and bottom. The fresh air rushed in one way, while the foul escapes the other. This is letting in your friend and expelling your enemy. xxxii. There is not any real economy in purchasing cheap calico for night-shirts. Cheap calico soon wears into holes, and becomes discoloured in washing. xxxiii. Sitting to sew by candle-light at a table with a dark cloth on it is injurious to the eyesight. When no other remedy presents itself, put a sheel of white paper before you. xxxiv. Persons very commonly complain of indigestion; how can it be wondered at, when they seem, by their habit of swallowing their food wholesale, to forget for what purpose they are provided with teeth. xxxv. Never allow your servants to put wiped knives on your table, for, generally speaking, you may see that that have been wiped with a dirty cloth. If a knife is brightly cleaned, they are compelled to use a clean cloth. xxxvi. There is not anything gained in economy by having very young and inexperienced servants at low wages; the cost of what they break, waste, and destroy, is more than an equivalent for higher wages, setting aside comfort and respectability. xxxvii. No article in dress tarnishes so readily as black crape trimmings, and few things injure it more than damp; therefore, to preserve its beauty on bonnets, a lady in nice mourning should in her evening walks, at all seasons of the year, take as her companion an old parasol to shade her crape. [GUARD THE FOOT, AND THE HEAD WILL SELDOM HARM.] 475. Domestic Pharmacopoeia. In compiling this part of our hints, we have endeavoured to supply that kind of information which is so often wanted in the time of need, and cannot be obtained when a medical man or a druggist is not near. The doses are all fixed for adults, unless otherwise specified. The various remedies are arranged in sections, according to their uses, as being more easy for reference, 476. Collyria, or Eye Washes 477. Alum. Dissolve half a drachm of alum in eight ounces (half a pint) of water. _Use_ as astringent wash. When twice as much alum and only half the quantity of water are used, it acts as a discutient, but not as an eye-water. _Note_ that this and the following washes are for _outward application_ only. 478. Common. Add half an ounce of diluted acetic acid to three ounces of decoction of poppy heads. _Use_ as anodyne wash. 479. Compound Alum. Dissolve alum and white vitriol, of each one drachm, in one pint of water, and filter through paper. _Use_ as astringent wash. 480. Zinc and Lead. Dissolve white vitriol and acetate of lead, of each seven grains, in four ounces of elder-flower water; add one drachm of laudanum (tincture of opium), and the same quantity of spirit of camphor, then strain. _Use_ as detergent wash. 481. Acetate of Zinc. Dissolve half a drachm of white vitriol in five ounces of water. Dissolve two scruples of acetate of lead in five ounces of water. Mix these solutions, then set aside for a short time, and afterwards filter. _Use_ as astringent wash; this forms a most valuable collyrium. 482. Sulphate of Zinc. Dissolve twenty grains of white vitriol in a pint of water or rose water. _Use_ for weak eyes. 483. Zinc and Camphor. Dissolve a scruple of white vitriol in ten ounces of water; add one drachm of spirit of camphor, and strain. _Use_ as a stimulant. 484. Compound Zinc. Dissolve fifteen grains of white vitriol in eight ounces of camphor water (_Mistura camphorae_), and the same quantity of decoction of poppy heads. _Use_ as anodyne and detergent wash: it is useful for weak eyes. 485. Confections and Electuaries. 486. Purpose. _Confections_ are used as vehicles for the administration of more active medicines, and _Electuaries_ are made for the purpose of rendering some remedies palatable. Both should be kept in closely covered jars. 487. Almond Confection. Remove the outer coat from an ounce of sweet almonds, and beat them well in a mortar with one drachm of powdered gum arabic, and half an ounce of white sugar. _Use_ to make a demulcent mixture known as "almond emulsion." 488. Alum Confection. Mix two scruples of powdered alum with four scruples of treacle. _Dose_, half a drachm. _Use_ as astringent in sore throat, relaxed uvula, and ulcerations of mouth. 489. Orange Confection. Take one ounce of the freshly rasped rind of orange, and mix it with three ounces of white sugar, and beat together till perfectly incorporated. _Dose_, from one drachm to one ounce. _Use_ as a gentle stomachic and tonic, and as a vehicle for administering tonic powders. 490. Black Pepper Confection. Take of black pepper and elecampane root, each one ounce; fennel seeds, three ounces; honey and sugar, of each two ounces. Rub the dry ingredient to a fine powder, and when the confection is wanted, add the honey, and mix well. _Dose_, from one to two drachms. _Use_ in haemorrhoids, or piles. [BETTER PAY THE COOK THAN THE DOCTOR.] 491. Cowhage. Mix in treacle as much of the fine hairs or spiculae of cowhage as the treacle will take up. _Dose_, a teaspoonful every morning and evening. _Use_ as an anthelmintic. 492. Senna Confection. No. 1. Take of senna, powdered, four ounces; figs, half a pound, viassia pulp, tamarind pulp, and the pulp of prunes, each four ounces; coriander seeds, powdered, two ounces; liquorice root, one ounce and a half; sugar, one pound and a quarter; water, one pint and a half. Rub the senna with the coriander, and separate, by sifting, five ounces of the mixture. Boil the water, with the figs and liquorice added, until it is reduced to one half; then press out and strain the liquor. Evaporate the strained liquor in a jar by boiling until twelve fluid ounces remain; then add the sugar, and make a syrup. Now mix the pulps with the syrup, add the sifted powder, and mix well. _Use_ as a purgative. 493. Senna Confection. No. 2. A more simple confection, but equally efficacious, may be made in the following manner. Infuse an ounce of senna leaves in a pint of boiling water, pouring the water on the leaves in a covered mug or jug, or even an old earthenware teapot. Let the infusion stand till it is cold, then strain off the liquor, and place it in a saucepan or stewpan, adding to it one pound of prunes. Let the prunes stew gently by the side of the fire till the liquor is entirely absorbed. _Use_ as a purgative or laxative, giving half a teaspoonful to little children and a teaspoonful to children over ten years of age. 494. Castor Oil and Senna Confection. Take one drachm of powdered gum arabic, and two ounces of confection of senna, and mix, by gradually rubbing together in a mortar, with half an ounce of castor oil. _Dose_, from half an ounce to an ounce. _Use_ as a purgative. 495. Sulphur and Senna Confection. Take of sulphur and sulphate of potash, each half an ounce; confection of senna, two ounces; oil of aniseed, twenty minims; mix well. _Dose_, from one to two drachms. _Use_ as a purgative. 496. Cream of Tartar Confection. Take one ounce of cream of tartar, one drachm of jalap, and half a drachm of powdered ginger; mix into a thick paste with treacle. _Dose_, two drachms. _Use_ as a purgative. 497. Antispasmodic Electuary. Take six drachms of powdered valerian and orange leaves, mixed and made into an electuary, with a sufficient quantity of syrup of wormwood. _Dose_, from one to two drachms, to be taken two or three times a day. 498. Decoctions. These should only be made as they are wanted; pipkins or tin saucepans should be used for the purpose; and no decoction should be boiled longer than ten minutes. 499. Chimaphila. Take one ounce of pyrola (chimaphila, or winter-green), and boil it in a pint and a half of water until the water is reduced to one pint; then strain. _Dose_, from one to two ounces, four times a day. _Use_ in dropsies, as a diuretic. 500. Logwood. Boil one ounce and a half of bruised logwood in two pints of water until the water is reduced to one pint; then add one drachm of bruised cassia, and strain. _Dose_, from one to two ounces. _Use_ as an astringent. 501. Dandelion. Take two ounces of the freshly-sliced root, and boil in a quart of water until it comes to a pint. _Dose_, from two to four ounces, that is to say, from an eighth of a pint to a quarter of a pint. _Use_ for sluggish state of the liver. 502. Embrocations and Liniments. These remedies are used externally as local stimulants, to relieve deep seated inflammations when other means cannot he employed, as they are more easily applied locally. 503. Anodyne and Discutient. Take two drachms of scraped white soap, half a drachm of extract of henbane, and dissolve them by a gentle heat in six ounces of olive oil. _Use_ for glandular enlargements which are painful and stubborn, about half an ounce to be well rubbed into the part twice a day. 504. Strong Ammoniated. Add one ounce of strong liquid ammonia to two ounces of olive oil, shake well together until properly mixed. _Use_ as a stimulant in rheumatic pains, paralytic numbnesses, chronic glandular enlargements, lumbago, sciatica, &c. _Note_ that this embrocation must be used with care, and only employed in very obstinate cases. 505. Compound Ammoniated. Add six drachms of oil of turpentine to the strong ammoniated liniment above. _Use_ for the diseases mentioned in the preceding paragraph and chronic affections of the knee and ankle joints. 506. Lime and Oil. Take equal parts of common linseed oil and lime water and shake well. _Use_ for burns, scalds, sun peelings, &c. 507. Camphorated. Take half an ounce of camphor and dissolve it in two ounces of olive oil. _Use_ as a stimulating and soothing application for stubborn breasts, glandular enlargements, dropsy of the belly, and rheumatic pains. 508. Soap Liniment with Spanish Flies. Take three ounces and a half of soap liniment, and half an ounce of tincture of Spanish flies, mix and shake well. _Use_ as stimulant to chronic bruises, sprains, rheumatic pains, and indolent swellings. 509. Turpentine. Take two ounces and a half of resin cerate, and melt it by standing the vessel in hot water, then add one ounce and a half of oil of turpentine, and mix. _Use_ as stimulant to ulcers, burns, scalds, &c. 510. Enemas. These are a peculiar kind of medicines, administered by injecting them into the rectum or outlet of the body. The intention is either to empty the bowels, kill worms, protect the lining membrane of the intestines from injury, restrain copious discharges, allay spasms in the bowels, or to nourish the body. These clysters, or glysters, are administered by means of bladders and pipes, or a proper apparatus. 511. Laxative. Take two ounces of Epsom salts, and dissolve in three quarters of a pint of gruel, or thin broth, with an ounce of olive oil. 512. Nutritive. Take twelve ounces of strong beef tea, and thicken with hartshorn shavings or arrowroot. 513. Turpentine. Take half an ounce of oil of turpentine, the yolk of one egg, and half a pint of gruel. Mix the turpentine and egg, and then add the gruel. _Use_ as an anthelmintic. 514. Common. Dissolve one ounce of salt in twelve ounces of gruel. 515. Castor Oil. Mix two ounces of castor oil with one drachm of starch, then rub them together, and add fourteen ounces of thin gruel. _Use_ as a purgative. 516. Opium. Rub three grains of opium with two ounces of starch, then add two ounces of warm water. _Use_ as an anodyne in colic, spasms, &c. 517. Oil. Mix four ounces of olive oil with half an ounce of mucilage and half a pint of warm water. _Use_ as a demulcent. 518. Asafoetida. Mix one drachm of the tincture of asafoetida in a pint of barley water. _Use_ as an anthelmintic, or in convulsions from teething. 519. Gargles. These are remedies used to stimulate chronic sore throats, or a relaxed state of the swallow, or uvula. 520. Acidulated. Mix one part of white vinegar with three parts of honey of roses, and twenty-four of barley water. _Use_ in chronic inflammation of the throat, malignant sore throat, &c. 521. Astringent. Take two drachms of roses and mix with eight ounces of boiling water, infuse for one hour, strain, and add one drachm of alum and one ounce of honey of roses. _Use_ for severe sore throat, relaxed uvula, &c. [VIOLENT PASSIONS LEAD TO GREAT DEPRESSIONS.] 522. For Salivation. Mix from one to four drachms of bruised gall-nuts with a pint of boiling water, and infuse for two hours, then strain and sweeten. 523. Tonic and Stimulant. Mix six ounces of decoction of bark with two ounces of tincture of myrrh, and half a drachm of diluted sulphuric acid. _Use_ in scorbutic affections. 524. Alum. Dissolve one drachm of alum in fifteen ounces of water, then add half an ounce of treacle, and one drachm of diluted sulphuric acid. _Use_ as an astringent. 525. Myrrh. Add six drachms of tincture of myrrh to seven ounces of infusion of linseed, and then add one drachm of diluted sulphuric acid. _Use_ as a detergent. 526. For Slight Inflammation of the Throat. Add one drachm of sulphuric ether to half an ounce of syrup of marsh-mallows, and six ounces of barley water. This may be used frequently. 527. Lotions. Lotions are usually applied to the parts required by means of a piece of linen rag or piline, wetted with them, or by wetting the bandage itself. They are for _outward application only_. 528. Emollient. Use decoction of marsh-mallow or linseed. 529. Elder Flowers. Add two drachms and a half of elder flowers to one quart of boiling water, infuse for one hour, and strain. _Use_ as a discutient. 530. Sedative. Dissolve one drachm of extract of henbane in twenty-four drachms of water. 531. Opium. Mix two drachms of bruised opium with haif a pint of boiling water. _Use_, when cold, for painful ulcers, bruises, &c. 532. Stimulant. Dissolve one drachm of caustic potash in one pint of water, and then gradually pour it upon twenty-four grains of camphor and one drachm of sugar, previously bruised together in a mortar. _Use_ for fungoid and flabby ulcers. 533. Ordinary. Mix one drachm of salt with eight ounces of water. _Use_ for foul ulcers and flabby wounds. 534. Cold Evaporating. Add two drachms of Goulard's extract, and the same quantity of sulphuric ether to a pint of cold water. _Use_ as lotion for contusions, sprains, inflamed parts, &c. 535. Hydrochlorate of Ammonia. Dissolve two drachms of sal ammoniac in six ounces of water, then add an ounce of distilled vinegar and the same quantity of rectified spirit. _Use_ as a refrigerant. 536. Yellow Lotion. Dissolve one grain of corrosive sublimate in an ounce of lime water, taking care to bruise the crystals of the salt in order to assist its solution. _Use_ as a detergent. _Note_, that corrosive sublimate is a _violent and deadly poison_. 537. Black Wash. Add half a drachm of calomel to four ounces of lime water, or eight grains to an ounce of lime water; shake well. _Use_ as a detergent. 538. Acetate of Lead with Opium Take twenty grains of acetate of lead, and a drachm of powdered opium, mix, and add an ounce of vinegar and four ounces of warm water, set aside for an hour, then filter. _Use_ as an astringent. 539. Creosote. Add a drachm of creosote to a pint of water, and mix by shaking. _Use_ as an application in cutaneous diseases. 540. Galls. Boil one drachm of bruised galls in twelve ounces of water until only half a pint remains, then strain, and add one ounce of laudanum. _Use_ as an astringent and sedative. 541. Ointments and Cerates These remedies are used as local applications to parts, generally ulcers. They are usually spread upon linen or other materials. 542. Camphorated. Mix half an ounce of camphor with one ounce of lard, having, of course, previously powdered the camphor, by adding a few drops of spirits of wine. _Use_ as a discutient and stimulant in indolent tumours. 543. Chalk. Mix as much prepared chalk as you can into some lard, so as to form a thick ointment. _Use_ as an application to burns and scalds. 544. For Itch. Mix four drachms of sublimed sulphur, two ounces of lard, and half a drachm of diluted sulphuric acid together. _Use_ as an ointment to be rubbed into the body. 545. For Scrofulous Ulcerations. Mix one drachm of ioduret of zinc and one ounce of lard together. _Use_ twice a day to the ulcerations. 546. Catechu. Mix one ounce of powdered catechu, two drachms and a half of powdered alum, one ounce of powdered white resin, and two ounces and a half of olive oil, together. Use for flabby and indolent ulcerations. 547. Tartar Emetic. Mix twenty grains of tartar emetic and ten grains of white sugar with one drachm and a half of lard. _Use_ as a counter-irritant in white swellings, &c. 548. Pills. 549. Strong Purgative. Take of powdered aloes, scammony, and gamboge, each fifteen grains, mix, and add sufficient Venice turpentine to make into a mass, then divide into twelve pills. _Dose_, one or two occasionally. 550. Milder Purgative. Take four grains of powdered scammony and the same quantity of compound extract of colocynth, and two grains of calomel; mix well, and add two drops of oil of cloves, or thin gum-water, to enable the ingredients to combine properly, and divide into two pills. _Dose_, one or two when necessary. 551. Common Purgative. Take of powdered jalap and compound extract of colocynth each four grains, of calomel two grains, mix as usual, and divide into two pills. _Dose_, one or two occasionally. 552. Tonic. Mix twenty-four grains of extract of gentian and the same of purified green vitriol (_sulphate of iron_) together, and divide into twelve pills. _Dose_, one or two when necessary. Use in debility. 553. Cough. Mix one drachm of compound powder of ipecacuanha with one scruple of gum ammoniacum and one of dried squill bulb in powder. Make into a mass with mucilage, and divide into twenty pills. _Dose_, one, three times a day. 554. Astringent. Mix sixteen grains of acetate of lead (_sugar of lead_) with four grains of opium, and make into a mass with extract of dandelion, so as to make eight pills. _Dose_, from one to two. Use as an astringent in obstinate diarrhoea, dysentery, and spitting of blood. 555. Mixtures. 556. Fever, Simple. Add three ounces of spirit of mindererus (_Liquor ammonia acetatis_), three drachms of spirits of sweet nitre, four drachms of antimonial wine, and a drachm of syrup of saffron, to four ounces of water, or medicated water, such as cinnamon, aniseed, &c. _Dose_, for an adult, one or two tablespoonfuls every three hours. Use as a diaphoretic. 557. Aromatic. Mix two drachms of aromatic confection with two drachms of compound tincture of cardamoms, and eight ounces of peppermint water. _Dose_, from one ounce to one and a half. Use in flatulent colic and spasms of the bowels. 558. Cathartic. Dissolve two ounces of Epsom salts in six ounces of compound infusion of senna, then add two ounces of peppermint water. _Dose_, from one and a half to two ounces. Use as a warm and active cathartic. 559. Diuretic. Dissolve one drachm of powdered nitre in three ounces of camphor mixture; add five ounces of the decoction of broom, with six drachms of sweet spirits of nitre, and three drachms of tincture of squills; mix. _Dose_, one teaspoonful every two hours, or two tablespoonfuls every three hours. Use, excellent in dropsies 560. Cough. Dissolve three grains of tartar emetic and fifteen grains of opium in one pint of boiling water, then add four ounces of treacle, two ounces of vinegar, and one pint more of boiling water. _Dose_, from two teaspoonfuls to two tablespoonfuls, according to circumstances, every three hours, or three times a day. Use in common catarrh, bronchitis, and irritable cough. 561. Cough (for Children). Mix three drachms of ipecacuanha wine with half an ounce of oxymel of squills, the same quantity of spirits of tolu, one ounce of mucilage, and two ounces of water. _Dose_, one teaspoonful for children under one year, two teaspoonfuls from one to five years, and a tablespoonful from five years, every time the cough is troublesome. 562. Antispasmodic. Dissolve fifty grains of camphor in two drachms of chloroform, and then add two drachms of compound tincture of lavender, six drachms of mucilage of gum arabic, eight ounces of aniseed, cinnamon, or some other aromatic water, and two ounces of distilled water; mix well. _Dose_, one tablespoonful every half hour if necessary. Use in cholera in the cold stage, when cramps are severe, or exhaustion very great; and as a general antispasmodic in doses of one dessert spoonful when the spasms are severe. 563. Tonic and Stimulant. Dissolve one drachm of extract of bark, and half a drachm of powdered gum arabic, in six ounces of water, and then add one ounce of syrup of marshmallow, and the same quantity of syrup of tolu. _Dose_, one tablespoonful every three hours. Use after fevers and catarrhs. 564. Stomachic. Take twenty grains of powdered rhubarb, and rub it down in three ounces and a half of peppermint water, then add sal volatile and compound tincture of gentian, each one drachm and a half; mix. _Dose_, from one to one ounce and a half. Use this mixture as a tonic, stimulant, and stomachic. 565. Drinks. 566. Tamarind. (1) Boil two ounces of the pulp of tamarinds in two pints of milk, then strain. Use as cooling drink. 567. Tamarind. (2) Boil two ounces of the pulp in two pints of warm water, and allow it to get cold, then strain. Use as cooling drink. 568. Powders. 569. Compound Soda. Mix twenty-four grains of calomel, thirty-six grains of sesquicarbonate of soda, and one drachm of compound chalk powder, together. Divide into twelve powders. One of the powders to be given for a dose when required. Use as a mild purgative for children during teething. 570. Tonic. Mix one drachm of powdered rhubarb with the same quantity of dried carbonate of soda, then add two drachms of powdered calumba root. _Dose_, from ten to twenty grains as a tonic after fevers, in all cases of debility, and dyspepsia attended with acidity. 571. Rhubarb and Magnesia. Mix one drachm of powdered rhubarb with two drachms of carbonate of magnesia, and half a drachm of ginger. _Dose_, from fifteen grains to one drachm. Use as a purgative for children. 572. Sulphur and Potash. Mix one drachm of sulphur with four scruples of bicarbonate of potash, and two scruples of nitre. _Dose_, from half a drachm to one drachm. Use as a purgative, diuretic, and refrigerant. 573. Anti-Diarrhoeal. Mix one grain of powdered ipecacuanha, and one grain of powdered opium, with the same quantity of camphor. _Dose_, one of these powders to be given in jam, treacle, &c., once or twice a day; but to adults only. 574. Antispasmodic. Mix four grains of subnitrate of bismuth, forty-eight grains of carbonate of magnesia, and the same quantity of white sugar, and then divide in four equal parts. _Dose_, one-fourth part. Use in obstinate pain in the stomach with cramps, unattended by inflammation. 575. Antipertussal, or against Whooping-Cough. Mix one drachm of powdered belladonna root, and two ounces of white sugar, together. _Dose_, six grains morning and evening for children under one year; nine grains for those under two and three years of age; fifteen grains for those between five and ten; and thirty grains for adults. _Caution_, this should be prepared by a chemist, as the belladonna is a poison, and occasional doses of castor oil should be given while it is being taken. 576. Purgative (Common). Mix ten grains of calomel, with one drachm of powdered jalap, and twenty grains of sugar. _Dose_, one-half of the whole for adults. 577. Sudorific. Mix six grains of compound antimonial powder, two grains of ipecacuanha, and two grains of sugar together. _Dose_, as mixed, to be taken at bed-time. Use in catarrh and fever. 578. Miscellaneous. 579. Anthelmintic, or Vermifuge. For ridding the bowels of tape-worms, an excellent medicine exists in the male fern--_Aspidium felix mas_. A decoction may be made of the fresh roots, or the root may be dried and powdered. _Dose_, of the powdered root, from ten to thirty grains; of the decoction, from a tablespoonful to a wineglassful, according to age. Use to kill tape-worm. 580. Another Anthelmintic. For thread-worms, which infest the rectum and especially the lower portion, near the orifice of the body, an injection of salt and water, in the proportion of one ounce and a half of salt to a pint, or twenty ounces of water, or of quassia chips, will generally prove effectual, and obviate the necessity of administering medicine. 581. Emulsion, Laxative. Rub down an ounce of castor oil in two drachms of mucilage of gum arabic, add three ounces of dill water, and a drachm of tincture of jalap, gradually. _Dose_, as prepared, the whole to be taken while fasting in the morning. 582. Emulsion, Purgative. Rub down six grains of scammony with six drachms of white sugar in a mortar, and gradually add four ounces of almond emulsion, and two drops of oil of cloves. _Dose_, as prepared, early in the morning. 583. To Prevent Pitting after Small Pox. Spread a sheet of thin leather with the ointment of ammoniacum with mercury, and cut out a place for the mouth, eyes, and nostrils. This forms what is called a mask, and, after anointing the eyelids with a little blue ointment, it should be applied to the face, and allowed to remain for three days for the distinct kind, and four days for the running variety. _Apply before_ the spots fill with matter, although it will answer sometimes even after they have become pustulous. It may be applied to any part in the same way. 584. Another Method, and one more reliable, is that of touching every pustule, or poc, on the face or bosom with a camel-hair pencil dipped in a weak solution of lunar caustic (_nitrate of silver_), made in the proportion of two grains of nitrate of silver to one ounce of distilled water. The time for application is about the seventh day, while each pustule is filled with a limpid fluid, or before suppuration takes place, the lotion arresting that action, and by preventing the formation of matter, saving the skin from being pitted; a result that follows from the conversion of the adipose tissue into pus. 585. A Third Method of effecting the same purpose is by passing a fine needle through each poc, when fully distended with lymph; the escape of the fluid averting, as in the other mode, the suppuration which would otherwise ensue. [A FOOL OR A PHYSICIAN AT FORTY.] 586. Another Method. A fourth and much more simple method of preventing pitting from small-pox is to lightly touch every part of the face with a feather dipped in sweet oil. It also tends to prevent this disfigurement to cause the light in the patient's apartment by day to assume a yellow tinge or colour, which may be easily managed by fitting the room with yellow or brownish yellow linen blinds. 587. Mucilage of Gum Arabic. Rub one ounce of gum arabic in a mortar, with four ounces of warm water. Use for coughs, &c. 588. Mucilage of Starch. Rub one drachm of starch with a little water, and gradually add five ounces of water, then boil until it forms a mucilage. Use for enemas, topical applications, and demulcents. 589. Diseases. _For the proper Remedies and their Doses see "Prescriptions"_ (_par._ 650). 590. Seek Medical Advice. It should be clearly understood, that in all cases of disease, the advice of a skilful physician is of the first importance. It is not, therefore, intended by the following information to supersede fhe important and necessary practice of the medical man; but rather, by exhibiting the treatment required, to show in what degree his aid is imperative. In cases, however, where the disorder may be simple and transient, or in which remote residence, or other circumstances, may deny the privilege of medical attendance, the following particulars will be found of the utmost value. Moreover, the hints given upon what should be AVOIDED will be of great service to the patient, since the _physiological_ is no less important than the _medical_ treatment of disease. 591. Apoplexy. Immediate and large bleeding from the arm, cupping at the back of the neck, leeches to the temples, aperients Nos. 1 and 7, one or two drops of croton oil rubbed or dropped on the tongue. Avoid excesses, intemperance, animal food. 592. Bile, Bilious, or Liver Complaints. Abstinence from malt liquors, cool homoeopathic cocoa for drink, no tea or coffee, few vegetables, no broths or soups; lean juicy meat not over-cooked for dinner, with stale bread occasionally and a slice of toasted bacon for breakfast. Nos. 44 and 45. 593. Chicken Pox. Mild aperients, No. 4, succeeded by No. 7, and No. 8, if much fever accompany the eruption. 594. Chilblains. Warm, dry woollen clothing to exposed parts in cold weather, as a preventive. In the first stage, friction with No. 48, used cold. When ulcers form they should be poulticed with bread and water for a day or two, and then dressed with calamine cerate. Or, chilblains in every stage, whether of simple inflammation or open ulcer, may always he successfully treated by Goulard's extract, used pure or applied on lint twice a day. 595. Common Continued Fever. Aperients in the commencement, No. 1, followed by No. 7, then diaphoretics, No. 8, and afterwards tonics, No. 13, in the stage of weakness. Avoid all excesses. 596. Common Cough. The linctus, No. 42 or No. 43, abstinence from malt liquor, and protection from cold damp air. Avoid cold, damp, and draughts. 597. Constipation. The observance of a regular period of evacuating the bowels, which is most proper in the morning after breakfast. The use of mild aperients, No. 47, and brown bread instead of white. There should be an entire change in the dietary for a few days while taking opening medicine. 598. Consumption. The disease may be complicated with various morbid conditions of the lungs and heart, which require appropriate treatment. To allay the cough, No. 42 is an admirable remedy. Avoid cold, damp, excitement, and over exertion. 599. Convulsions (Children). If during teething, free lancing of the gums, the warm bath, cold applications to the head, leeches to the temples, an emetic, and a laxative clyster, No. 20. 600. Croup. Leeches to the throat, with hot fomentations as long as the attack lasts; the emetic, No. 16, afterwards the aperient, No. 5. Avoid cold and damp. [DESPISE SCHOOL AND REMAIN A FOOL.] 601. Dropsy. Evacuate the water by means of No. 10, and by rubbing camphorated oil into the body night and morning. 602. Epilepsy. If accompanied or produced by fulness of the vessels of the head, leeches to the temples, blisters, and No. 1 and No. 7. If from debility or confirmed epilepsy, the mixture, No. 18. Avoid drinking and excitement. 603. Eruptions on the Face. The powder, No. 30, internally, sponging the face with the lotion, No. 31. Avoid excesses in diet. 604. Erysipelas. Aperients, if the patient be strong, No. 1, followed by No. 7, then tonics, No. 27. No. 27 may be used from the commencement for weak subjects. 605. Faintness. Effusion of cold water on the face, stimulants to the nostrils, pure air, and the recumbent position; afterwards, avoidance of the exciting cause. Avoid excitement. 606. Frost-Bite and Frozen Limbs. No heating or stimulating liquors must be given. Rub the parts affected with ice, cold, or snow water, and lay the patient on a cold bed. 607. Gout. The aperients No. 1, followed by No. 24, bathing the parts with gin-and-water; for drink, weak tea or coffee. Warmth by flannels. Abstain from wines, spirits, and animal food. 608. Gravel. No. 5, followed by No. 7, the free use of magnesia as an aperient. The pill No. 22. Abstain from fermented drinks and hard water. Another form of gravel must be treated by mineral acids, given three times a day. 609. Whooping Cough. Wooping cough may be complicated with congestion or inflammation of the lungs, or convulsions, and then becomes a serious disease. If uncomplicated, No. 43. 610. Hysterics. The fit may be prevented by the administration of thirty drops of laudanum, and as many of ether. When it has taken place open the windows, loosen the tight parts of the dress, sprinkle cold water on the face, &c. A glass of wine or cold water when the patient can swallow. Avoid excitement and tight lacing. 611. Indigestion. The pills No. 2, with the mixture No. 18, at the same time abstinence from veal, pork, mackerel, salmon, pastry, and beer; for drink, homoeopathic cocoa, a glass of cold spring water the first thing every morning. Avoid excesses. 612. Inflammation of the Bladder. Bleeding, aperients No. 5 and No. 7, the warm bath, afterwards opium; the pill No. 11, three times a day till relieved. Avoid fermented liquors, &c. 613. Inflammation of the Bowels. Leeches, blisters, fomentations, hot baths, iced drinks, the pills No. 19; move the bowels with clysters, if necessary, No. 20. Avoid cold, indigestible food, &c. 614. Inflammation of the Brain. Application of cold to the head, bleeding from the temples or back of the neck by leeches or cupping; aperients No. 1, followed by No. 7; mercury to salivation, No. 15. Avoid excitement, study, intemperance. 615. Inflammation of the Kidneys. Bleeding from the arm, leeches over the seat of pain, aperients No. 5, followed by No. 49, the warm bath. Avoid violent exercise, rich living. 616. Inflammation of the Liver. Leeches over the right side, the seat of pain, blisters, aperients No. 1, followed by No. 7, afterwards the pills No. 19, till the gums are slightly tender. Avoid cold, damp, intemperance, and anxiety. 617. Inflammation of the Lungs. Bleeding from the arm or over the painful part of the chest by leeches, succeeded by a blister; the demulcent mixture, No. 14, to allay the cough, with the powders No. 15. Avoid cold, damp, and draughts. 618. Inflammation of the Stomach. Leeches to the pit of the stomach, followed by fomentations, cold iced water for drink, bowels to be evacuated by clysters; abstinence from all food except cold gruel, milk and water, or tea. Avoid excesses, and condiments. 619. Inflammatory Sore Throat. Leeches and blisters externally, aperients No. 1, followed by No. 7, gargle to clear the throat, No. 17. Avoid cold, damp, and draughts. 620. Inflamed Eyes. The bowels to be regulated by No. 5, a small blister behind the ear or on the nape of the neck--the eye to be bathed with No. 35. 621. Influenza. No 4 as an aperient and diaphoretic. No. 14 to allay fever and cough. No. 27 as a tonic, when weakness only remains. Avoid cold and damp, use clothing suited to the change of temperature. 622. Intermittent Fever, or Ague. Take No. 13 during the intermission of the paroxysm of the fever; keeping the bowels free with a wine-glass of No. 7. Avoid bad air, stagnant pools, &c. 623. Itch. The ointment of No. 28, or lotion No. 29. 624. Jaundice. The pills No. 1, afterwards the mixture No. 7, drinking freely of dandelion tea. 625. Looseness of the Bowels (English Cholera). One pill No. 19, repeated if necessary; afterwards the mixture No. 21. Avoid unripe fruits, acid drinks, ginger beer; wrap flannel around the abdomen. 626. Measles. A well-ventilated room, aperients No. 4, with No. 14 to allay the cough and fever. 627. Menstruation (Excessive). No. 40 during the attack, with rest in the recumbent position; in the intervals, No. 39. 628. Menstruation (Scanty). In Strong patients, cupping the loins, exercise in the open air, No. 40, the feet in warm water before the expected period, the pills No. 38; in weak subjects, No. 39. Gentle and regular exercise. Avoid hot rooms, and too much sleep. In cases of this description it is desirable to apply to a medical man for advice. It may be useful to many to point out that pennyroyal tea is a simple and useful medicine for inducing the desired result. 629. Menstruation (Painful). No. 41 during the attack; in the intervals, No. 38 twice a week, with No. 39. Avoid cold, mental excitement, &c. 630. Mumps. Fomentation with a decoction of camomiles and poppy heads; No. 4 as an aperient, and No. 9 during the stage of fever. Avoid cold and attend to the regularity of the bowels. 631. Nervousness. Cheerful society, early rising, exercise in the open air, particularly on horseback, and No. 12. Avoid excitement, study, and late meals. 632. Palpitation of the Heart. The pills No 2, with, the mixture No. 12. 633. Piles. The paste No. 34, at the same time a regulated diet. When the piles are external, or can be reached, one or two applications of Goulard's extract, with an occasional dose of lenitive electuary, will generally succeed in curing them. 634. Quinsey. A blister applied all round the throat: an emetic, No. 16, commonly succeeds in breaking the abscess; afterwards the gargle No. 17. Avoid cold and damp. 635. Rheumatism. Bathe the affected parts with No. 23, and take internally No. 24, with No. 25 at bedtime, to ease pain, &c. Avoid damp and cold, wear flannel. 636. Rickets. The powder No. 33, a dry, pure atmosphere, a nourishing diet. 637. Ringworm. The lotion No. 32, with the occasional use of the powder No. 5. Fresh air and cleanliness. 638. Scarlet Fever. Well-ventilated room, sponging the body when hot with cold or tepid vinegar, or spirit and water; aperients, No 4; diaphoretics No. 8. If dropsy succeed the disappearance of the eruption, frequent purging with No. 5, succeeded by No. 7. 639. Scrofula. Pure air, light but warm clothing, diet of fresh animal food; bowels to be regulated by No. 6 and No. 26, taken regularly for a considerable time. 640. Scurvy. Fresh animal and vegetable food, and the free use of ripe fruits and lemon juice. Avoid cold and damp. 641. Small Pox A well-ventilated apartment, mild aperients; if fever be present, No. 7, succeeded by diaphoretics No. 8, and tonics No. 13 in the stage of debility, or decline of the eruption. 642. St. Vitus's Dance. The occasional use, in the commencement, of No. 5, followed by No. 7, afterwards No. 46. 643. Thrush. One of the powders No. 6 every other night; in the intervals a dessertspoonful of the mixture No. 18 three times a day; white spots to be dressed with the honey of borax. 644. Tic Doloreux. Regulate the bowels with No. 3, and take in the intervals of pain, No. 27. Avoid cold, damp, and mental anxiety. 645. Toothache. Continue the use of No. 3 for a few alternate days. Apply liquor ammoniae to reduce the pain, and when that is accomplished, fill the decayed spots with silver succedaneum without delay, or the pain will return. A drop of creosote, or a few drops of chloroform on cotton, applied to the tooth, or a few grains of camphor placed in the decayed opening, or camphor moistened with turpentine, will often afford instant relief. 646. Typhus Fever. Sponging the body with cold or tepid water, a well-ventilated apartment, cold applications to the head and temples. Aperients No. 4, with refrigerants No. 9, tonics No. 13 in the stage of debility. 647. Water on the Brain. Local bleeding by means of leeches, blisters, aperients No. 5, and mercurial medicines, No. 15. 648. Whites. The mixture No. 36, with the injection No. 37. Clothing light but warm, moderate exercise in the open air, country residence. 649. Worms in the Intestines. The aperient No. 5, followed by No. 7, afterwards the free use of lime water and milk in equal parts, a pint daily. Avoid unwholesome food. 650. Prescriptions. _To be used in the Cases enumerated under the head "Diseases" (page 112)._ 651. List of Prescriptions. The following prescriptions, originally derived from various prescribers' Pharmacopoeias, embody the favourite remedies employed by the most eminent physicians:-- 1. Take of powdered aloes, nine grains; extract of colocynth, compound, eighteen grains; calomel, nine grains; tartrate of antimony, two grains; mucilage, sufficient to make a mass, which is to be divided into six pills; two to be taken every twenty-four hours, till they act thoroughly on the bowels: in cases of inflammation, apoplexy, &c. 2. Powdered rhubarb, Socotrine aloes, and gum mastic, each one scruple; make into twelve pills: one before and one after dinner. 3. Compound extract of colocynth, extract of jalap, and Castile soap, of each one scruple; make into twelve pills. 4. James's powder, five grains; calomel, three grains: in fevers, for adults. For children, the following:--Powdered camphor, one scruple; calomel and powdered scammony, of each nine grains; James's powder, six grains; mix, and divide into six powders. Half of one powder twice a day for an infant a year old; a whole powder for two years: and for four years, the same three times a day. 5. James's powder, six grains; powdered jalap, ten grains; mix, and divide into three or four powders, according to the child's age: in one powder if for an adult. 6. Powdered rhubarb, four grains; mercury and chalk, three grains; ginger in powder, one grain: an alterative aperient for children. 7. Dried sulphate of magnesia, six drachms; sulphate of soda, three drachms; infusion of senna, seven ounces; tincture of jalap, and compound tincture of cardamoms, each half an ounce: in acute diseases generally; take two tablespoonfuls every four hours till it operates freely. 8. Nitrate of potass, one drachm and a half; spirits of nitric ether, half an ounce; camphor mixture, and the spirit of mindererus, each four ounces: in fevers, &c.; two tablespoonfuls, three times a day, and for children a dessertspoonful every four hours. 9. Spirit of nitric ether, three drachms; dilute nitric acid, two drachms; syrup, three drachms; camphor mixture, seven ounces; in fevers, &c., with debility; dose as in preceding prescription. 10. Decoction of broom, half a pint; cream of tartar, one ounce, tincture of squills, two drachms: in dropsies; a third part three times a day. 11. Pills of soap and opium, five grains for a dose, as directed. 12. Ammoniated tincture of valerian, six drachms; camphor mixture, seven ounces; a fourth part three times a day; in spasmodic and hysterical disorders. 13. Disulphate of quina, half a drachm; dilute sulphuric acid, twenty drops; compound infusion of roses, eight ounces: two tablespoonfuls every four hours, in intermittent and other fevers, during the absence of the paroxysm. 14. Almond mixture seven ounces and a half; wine of antimony and ipecacuanha, of each one drachm and a half: a tablespoonful every four hours; in cough with fever, &c. 15. Calomel, one grain; powdered white sugar, two grains; to make a powder to be placed on the tongue every two or three hours. Should the calomel act on the bowels, powdered kino is to be substituted for the sugar. 16. Antimony and ipecacuanha wines, of each an ounce; a teaspoonful every ten minutes for a child till vomiting is produced; but for an adult a large tablespoonful should be taken. 17. Compound infusion of roses, seven ounces; tincture of myrrh, one ounce. 18. Infusion of orange peel, seven ounces; tincture of hops, half an ounce; and a drachm of carbonate of soda: two tablespoonfuls twice a day. Or, infusion of valerian, seven ounces; carbonate of ammonia, two scruples; compound tincture of bark, six drachms; spirits of ether, two drachms: one tablespoonful every twenty-four hours. 19. Blue pill, four grains; opium, half a grain: to be taken three times a day. 20. For a Clyster.--A pint and a half of gruel or fat broth, a tablespoonful of castor oil, one of common salt, and a lump of butter; mix, to be injected slowly. A third of this quantity is enough for an infant. 21. Chalk mixture, seven ounces; aromatic and opiate confection, of each one drachm; tincture of catechu, six drachms: two tablespoonfuls every two hours. 22. Carbonate of soda, powdered rhubarb, and Castile soap, each one drachm; make thirty-six pills; three twice a day. 23. Lotion.--Common salt, one ounce, distilled water, seven ounces; spirit of wine, one ounce: mix. 24. Dried sulphate of magnesia, six drachms; heavy carbonate of magnesia, two drachms; wine of colchicum, two drachms; water, eight ounces: take two tablespoonfuls every four hours. 25. Compound powder of ipecacuanha, ten grains; powdered guaiacum, four grains: in a powder at bedtime. 26. Brandish's solution of potash; thirty drops twice a day in a wineglass of beer. 27. Disulphate of quina, half a drachm; dilute sulphuric acid, ten drops; compound infusion of roses, eight ounces: two tablespoonfuls every four hours, and as a tonic in the stage of weakness succeeding fever. 28. Flowers of sulphur, two ounces; hog's lard, four ounces; white hellebore powder, half an ounce: oil of lavender, sixty drops. 29. Hydriodate of potass, two drachms; distilled water, eight ounces. 30. Flowers of sulphur, half a drachm; carbonate of soda, a scruple; tartarized antimony, one-eighth of a grain: one powder, night and morning, in eruptions of the skin or face. 31. Milk of bitter almonds, seven ounces; bichloride of mercury, four grains; spirits of rosemary, one ounce: bathe the eruption with this lotion three times a day. 32. Sulphate of zinc, two scruples; sugar of lead, fifteen grains; distilled water, six ounces: the parts to be washed with the lotion two or three times a day. 33. Carbonate of iron, six grains; powdered rhubarb, four grains: one powder night and morning. 34. Elecampane powder, two ounces; sweet fennel-seed powder, three ounces; black pepper powder, one ounce; purified honey, and brown sugar, of each two ounces; the size of a nutmeg, two or three times a day. 35. Sulphate of zinc, twelve grains; wine of opium, one drachm; rose water, six ounces. 36. Sulphate of magnesia, six drachms; sulphate of iron, ten grains; diluted sulphuric acid, forty drops; tincture of cardamoms (compound), half an ounce; water, seven ounces: a fourth part night and morning. 37. Decoction of oak bark, a pint; dried alum, half an ounce: for an injection, a syringeful to be used night and morning. 38. Compound gamboge pill, and a pill of assafoetida and aloes, of each half a drachm: make twelve pills; two twice or three times a week. 39. Griffiths' mixture--one tablespoonful three times a day. 40. Ergot of rye, five grains; in a powder, to be taken every four hours. This should only be taken under medical advice and sanction. 41. Powdered opium, half a grain; camphor, two grains in a pill; to be taken every three or four hours whilst in pain. 42. Syrup of balsam of tolu, two ounces; the muriate of morphia, two grains; muriatic acid, twenty drops: a teaspoonful twice a day. 43. Salts of tartar, two scruples, twenty grains of powdered cochineal; 1/4 lb. of honey; water, half a pint; boil, and give a tablespoonful three times a day. 44. Calomel, ten grains; Castile soap, extract of jalap, extract of colocynth, of each one scruple; oil of juniper, five drops: make into fifteen pills; one three times a day. 45. Infusion of orange peel, eight ounces; carbonate of soda, one drachm; and compound tincture of cardamoms, half an ounce: take a tablespoonful three times a day, succeeding the pills. 46. Carbonate of iron, three ounces; syrup of ginger, sufficient to make an electuary: a teaspoonful three times a day. 47. Take of Castile soap, compound extract of colocynth, compound rhubarb pill, and the extract of jalap, each one scruple; oil of caraway, ten drops; make into twenty pills, and take one after dinner every day whilst necessary. 48. Spirit of rosemary, five parts; spirit of wine, or spirit of turpentine, one part. 49. Take of thick mucilage, one ounce; castor oil, twelve drachms; make into an emulsion: add mint water, four ounces; spirit of nitre, three drachms; laudanum, one drachm; mixture of squills, one drachm; and syrup, seven drachms; mix; two tablespoonfuls every six hours. 652. Medicines (Aperient). In the spring time of the year, the judicious use of aperient medicines is much to be commended. 653. Spring Aperients. For children, an excellent medicine is i. Brimstone and treacle, prepared by mixing an ounce and a half of sulphur, and half an ounce of cream of tartar, with eight ounces of treacle; and, according to the age of the child, giving from a small teaspoonful to a dessertspoonful, early in the morning, two or three times a week. As this sometimes produces sickness, the following may be used: ii. Take of powdered Rochelle salts one drachm and a half, powdered jalap and powdered rhubarb each fifteen grains, ginger two grains, mix. _Dose_, for a child above five years, one _small_ teaspoonful; above ten years, a _large_ teaspoonful; above fifteen, half the whole, or two teaspoonfuls: and for a person above twenty, three teaspoonfuls, or the whole, as may be required by the habit of the person. This medicine may be dissolved in warm water, mint, or common tea. The powder can be kept for use in a wide-mouthed bottle, and be in readiness for any emergency. The druggist may be directed to treble or quadruple the quantities, as convenient. 654. Aperient Pills. To some adults all liquid medicines produce such nausea that pills are the only form in which aperients can be exhibited; the following is a useful formula: i. Take of compound rhubarb pill a drachm and one scruple, of powdered ipecacuanha ten grains, and of extract of hyoscyamus one scruple; mix, and beat into a mass, and divide into twenty-four pills; take one or two, or if of a very costive habit, _three_ at bedtime. ii. For persons requiring a more powerful aperient, the same formula, with twenty grains of compound extract of colocynth, will form a good purgative pill. The mass receiving this addition must be divided into thirty, instead of twenty-four pills. 655. Black Draught. The common aperient medicine known as black draught is made in the following manner: i. Take of senna leaves six drachms, bruised ginger half a drachm, sliced liquorice root four drachms, Epsom salts two and a half ounces, boiling water half an imperial pint. Keep this standing on the hob or near the fire for three hours, then strain, and after allowing it to grow cool, add of sal volatile one drachm and a half, of tincture of senna, and of tincture of cardamoms, each half an ounce. This mixture will keep a long time in a cool place. _Dose_, a wineglassful for an adult; and two tablespoonfuls for young persons about fifteen years of age. It is not a suitable medicine for children. 656. Tonic Aperient. The following will be found a useful medicine for persons of all ages. i. Take of Epsom salts one ounce, diluted sulphuric acid one drachm, infusion of quassia chips half an _imperial_ pint, compound tincture of rhubarb two drachms. _Dose_, half a wineglassful twice a day. 657. Infants' Aperient. The following may be used with safety for young children. i. Take of rhubarb five grains, magnesia three grains, white sugar a scruple, grey powder five grains; mix. _Dose_, for an infant from twelve to eighteen months of age, from one-third to one-half of the whole. ii. A useful laxative for children is composed of calomel five grains, and sugar a scruple, made into five powders. _Dose_, half of one of these for a child from birth to one year, and a whole one from that age to three years. 658. Flour of Brimstone is a mild aperient in doses of about a quarter of an ounce; it is best taken in milk. Flour of brimstone, which is also called sublimed sulphur, is generally put up in ounce packets at 7d.; its wholesale price is 4d. per pound. [A SPARK MAY RAISE AN AWFUL BLAZE.] 659. Medicines. Preparations of them.--The following directions are of the utmost value in connection with the DOMESTIC PHARMACOPOEIA, DISEASES, PRESCRIPTIONS, and POISONS. _They will be found most important to emigrants, attendants upon the sick, and persons who reside out of the reach of medical aid, sailors, &c., &c. They contain instructions not only for the compounding of medicines, but most useful hints and cautions upon the application of leeches, blisters, poultices, &c._ 660. Articles Required for Mixing Medicines. _Three glass measures_, one to measure ounces, another to measure drachms, and a measure for minims, drops, or small doses. A _pestle and mortar_, both of glass and Wedgwood-ware. A glass funnel. Glass stirring rods. A _spatula_, or flexible knife, for spreading ointments, making pills, &c. _A set of scales and weights_. _A small slab of marble_, or porcelain, for making pills upon, mixing ointments, &c. 661. Medicine Weights and Measures.--_Weights_. When you open your box containing the scales and weights, you will observe that there are several square pieces of brass, of different sizes and thicknesses, and stamped with a variety of characters. These are the weights, which may now be explained. 662. Troy Weight. Medicines are made up by troy weight, although drugs are bought by avoirdupois weight. There are twelve ounces to the pound troy, which is marked lb.; the ounce, which contains eight drachms, is marked [*ounce]i. [looks like a z on top of a 3]; the drachm, containing three scruples, is marked [*drachm]i. [looks like a 3]; and the scruple of twenty grains is marked [*scruple]i. [looks like a backwards C with a horizontal cross-bar]. The grain weights are marked by little circles, thus: ------- |o o| Five | o | Grains |o o| ------- Each of the grain weights, in addition to the circles denoting their several weights, bears also the stamp of a crown. Care must be taken not to mistake this for one of the numerals. Besides these weights there are others marked [*scruple]ss, which means half a scruple; [*drachm]ss, meaning half a drachm; and [*ounce]ss, meaning half an ounce. When there are ounces, drachms, or scruples, the number of them is shown by Roman figures, thus:--i. ii. iii. iv. v., &c., and prescriptions are written in this style. 663. Measures.--Liquid Liquid medicines are always measured by the following table: 60 minims......... \ / 1 fluid drachm. 8 fluid drachms | are | 1 fluid ounce. 20 fluid ounces... | contained | 1 pint. 8 pints.......... / in \ 1 gallon. And the signs which distinguish each are as follows:--c. means a gallon; o a pint; _fl_ [*ounce], a fluid ounce; _fl_ [*drachm], a fluid drachm; and m, a minim, or drop. Formerly drops used to be ordered, but as the size of a drop must necessarily vary, minims are always directed to be employed now for any particular medicine, although for such medicines as oil of cloves, essence of ginger, &c., drops are frequently ordered. 664. Specific Measuring Vessels. In order that Medicines may be measured Accurately, there are graduated glass vessels for measuring ounces, drachms, and minims. 665. Approximate Measures. When proper measures are not at hand, it is necessary to adopt some other method of determining the quantities required, and therefore the following table has been drawn up for that purpose: A tumbler ....... \ / 10 ounces. A teacup ........ | | 6 " A wineglass .... | usually | 2 " A tablespoon..... |- contains -| 4 drachms. A dessertspoon... | about | 2 " A teaspoon....... / \ 1 " These quantities refer to ordinary sized spoons and vessels. Some cups hold half as much more, and some tablespoons contain six drachms. A medicine glass, which is graduated so as to show the number of spoonfuls it contains, should be kept in every family. [TO-DAY, MAN LIVES IN PLEASURE, WEALTH AND PRIDE.] 666. Process of Making Medicines. To Powder Substances.--Place the substance in the mortar, and strike it _gently_ with direct perpendicular blows of the pestle, until it separates into several pieces, then remove all but a small portion, which bruise gently at first, and rub the pestle round and round the mortar, observing that the circles described by the pestle should gradually decrease in diameter, and then increase again, because by this means every part of the powder is subjected to the process of pulverization. In powdering substances, making emulsions, and whenever using a mortar, the pestle should always travel _from the right to the left_. 667. Preparation and Assistance. Some substances require to be prepared in a particular manner before they can be powdered, or to be assisted by adding some other body. For example, camphor powders more easily when a few drops of spirits of wine are added to it; mace, nutmegs, and such oily aromatic substances are better for the addition of a little white sugar; resins and gum-resins should be powdered in a cold place, and if they are intended to be dissolved, a little fine well-washed white sand mixed with them assists the process of powdering. Tough roots, like gentian and calumba, should be cut into thin slices; and fibrous roots, like ginger, cut slanting, otherwise the powder will be full of small fibres. Vegetable matter, such as peppermint, loosestrife, senna, &c., requires to be dried before it is powdered. 668. Care of the Mortar. Be careful not to pound too hard in glass, porcelain, or Wedgwood-ware mortar; they are intended only for substances that pulverize easily, and for the purpose of mixing or incorporating medicines. Never use acids in a marble mortar, and be sure that you do not powder galls or any other astringent substances in any but a brass mortar. 669. Sifting. Sifting is frequently required for powdered substances, and this is usually done by employing a fine sieve, or tying the powder up in a piece of muslin, and striking it against the left hand over a piece of paper. 670. Filtering. Filtering is frequently required for the purpose of obtaining clear fluids, such as infusions, eye-washes, and other medicines; and it is, therefore, highly important to know how to perform this simple operation. First of all take a square piece of white blotting paper, and double it over so as to form an angular cup. Open out this filter paper very carefully, and having placed it in a funnel, moisten it with a little water. Then place the funnel in the neck of the bottle, and pour the liquid gently down the side of the paper, otherwise the fluid is apt to burst the paper. 671. Maceration. Maceration is another process that is frequently required to be performed in making up medicines, and consists simply in immersing the medicines in _cold water_ or spirits for a certain time. 672. Digestion. Digestion resembles maceration, except that the process is assisted by a gentle heat. The ingredients are placed in a flask, such as salad oil is sold in, which should be fitted with a plug of tow or wood, and have a piece of wire twisted round the neck. The flask is held by means of the wire over the flame of a spirit lamp, or else placed in some sand warmed in an old iron saucepan over the fire, care being taken not to place more of the flask below the sand than the portion occupied by the ingredients. 673. Infusion. Infusion is one of the most frequent operations required in making up medicines, its object being to extract the aromatic and volatile principles of substances, that would be lost by decoction, or digestion; and to extract the soluble from the insoluble parts of bodies. Infusions may be made with cold water, in which case they are weaker, but more pleasant. The general method employed consists in slicing, bruising, or rasping the ingredients first, then placing them in a common jug (which should be as globular as possible), and pouring boiling water over them. Cover the jug with a cloth folded six or eight times, but if there be a lid to the jug so much the better. When the infusion has stood the time directed, hold a piece of _very coarse_ linen over the spout, and pour the liquid through it into another jug. [TO-MORROW, POOR--OR LIFE ITSELF DENIED.] 674. Decoction. Decoction, or boiling, is employed to extract the mucilaginous or gummy parts of substances, their bitter, astringent, or other qualities, and is nothing more than boiling the ingredients in a saucepan with the lid slightly raised. Be sure never to use an iron saucepan for astringent decoctions, such as oak-bark, galls, &c., as they will turn the saucepan black, and spoil the decoction. The enamelled saucepans are very useful for decoctions, but an excellent plan is to put the ingredients into a jar and boil the jar, thus preparing it by a water bath, as it is technically termed; or by using a common pipkin, which answers still better. No decoction should be allowed to boil for more than ten minutes. 675. Extracts. Extracts are made by evaporating the liquors obtained by infusion or decoction, but these can be bought much cheaper and better of chemists and druggists, and so can tinctures, confections, cerates and plasters, and syrups: but as every one is not always in the neighbourhood of druggists, we shall give recipes for those most generally useful, and the method of making them. 676. Precautions to be observed in Giving Medicines. 677. Sex. Medicines for females should not be so strong as those for males, therefore it is advisable to reduce the doses about one-third. 678. Temperament. Persons of a phlegmatic temperament bear stimulants and purgatives better than those of a sanguine temperament, therefore the latter require smaller doses. 679. Habits. Purgatives never act so well upon persons accustomed to take them as upon those who are not, therefore it is better to change the form of purgative from pill to potion, powder to draught, or aromatic to saline. Purgatives should never be given when there is an irritable state of the bowels. 680. Use of Alcohol. Stimulants and narcotics never act so quickly upon persons accustomed to use spirits freely as upon those who live abstemiously. 681. Climate. The action of medicines is modified by climate and seasons. In summer, certain medicines act more powerfully than in winter, and the same person cannot bear the dose in July that he could in December. 682. General Health. Persons whose general health is good bear stronger doses than the debilitated and those who have suffered for a long time. 683. Idiosyncrasy. By this is meant a peculiar temperament or disposition not common to people generally. For example, some persons cannot take calomel in the smallest dose without being salivated, or rhubarb without having convulsions; others cannot take squills, opium, senna, &c.; and this peculiarity is called the patient's idiosyncrasy, therefore it is wrong to _insist_ upon their taking these medicines. 684. Forms best suited for Administration. Fluids act quicker than solids, and powders sooner than pills. 685. Best Method of Preventing the Nauseous Taste of Medicines. Castor oil may be taken in milk, coffee, or spirit, such as brandy; but the best method of covering the nauseous flavour is to put a tablespoonful of strained orange juice in a wineglass, pour the castor oil into the centre of the juice, and then squeeze a few drops of lemon juice upon the top of the oil. The wineglass should first be dipped, rim downwards, into water, so that the interior may be wetted. Cod liver oil may be taken, like castor oil, in orange juice. Peppermint water neutralizes, to a great extent, the nauseous taste of Epsom salts; a strong solution of extract of liquorice, that of aloes; milk, that of cinchona bark; and cloves that of senna. [TO-DAY, LAYS PLANS FOR MANY YEARS TO COME.] 686. An Excellent Way to Prevent the Taste of Medicines is to have the medicine in a glass, as usual, and a tumbler of water by the side of it; take the medicine, and retain it in the mouth, which should be kept closed, and if drinking the water be then commenced, the taste of the medicine is washed away. Even the bitterness of quinine and aloes may be prevented by this means. If the nostrils are firmly compressed by the thumb and finger of the left hand, while taking a nauseous draught, and so retained till the mouth has been washed out with water, the disagreeable taste of the medicine will be almost imperceptible. 687. Giving Medicines to Persons. Medicines should be given in such a manner that the effect of the first dose shall not have ceased when the next dose is given, therefore the intervals between the doses should be regulated accordingly. 688. Doses of Medicine for Different Ages. It must be plain to every one that children do not require such powerful medicine as adults or old people, and therefore it is desirable to have some fixed method of determining or regulating the administration of doses of medicine. Now let it be supposed that the dose for a full-grown person is one drachm, then the following proportions will be suitable for the various ages given; keeping in view other circumstances, such as sex, temperament, habits, climate, state of _general health_, and idiosyncrasy. Age. Proportion. Proportionate Dose. 7 weeks one-fifteenth or grains 4 7 months one-twelfth or grains 5 Under 2 years one-eighth or grains 7-1/2 " 3 " one-sixth or grains 10 " 4 " one-fourth or grains 15 " 7 " one-third or scruple 1 " 14 " one-half or drachm 1/2 " 20 " two-fifths or scruples 2 Above21 " the full dose or drachm 1 " 65 " The inverse gradation 689. Drugs, with their Properties and Doses. The various drugs have been arranged according to their properties, and the doses of each have been given. Many, however, have been necessarily omitted from each class, because they cannot be employed except by a medical man. The _doses_ are meant for adults. 690. Classes of Drugs. Medicines have been divided into four grand classes 1. General stimulants; 2. Local stimulants; 3. Chemical remedies; 4. Mechanical remedies. 691. General Stimulants. General stimulants are subdivided into two classes, diffusible and permanent stimulants: the first comprising narcotics and antispasmodics, and the second tonics and astringents. 692. Narcotics. Narcotics are medicines which stupefy and diminish the activity of the nervous system. Given in small doses, they generally act as stimulants, but an increased dose produces a sedative effect. Under this head are included alcohol, camphor, ether, the hop, and opium. 693. Alcohol. Alcohol, or rectified spirit, is a very powerful stimulant, and is never used as a remedy without being diluted to the degree called proof spirit; and even then it is seldom used internally. It is _used externally_ in restraining bleeding, when there is not any vessel of importance wounded. It is also used as a lotion to burns, and is applied by dipping a piece of lint into the spirit, and laying it over the part. Freely diluted (one part to eighteen) with water, it forms a useful eye-wash in the last stage of ophthalmia. _Used internally_, it acts as a very useful stimulant when diluted and taken moderately, increasing the general excitement, and giving energy to the muscular fibres; hence it becomes very useful in certain cases of debility, especially in habits disposed to create acidity; and in the low stage of typhus fevers. _Dose_.--It is impossible to fix anything like a dose for this remedy, as much will depend upon the individual; but diluted with water and sweetened with sugar, from half an ounce to two ounces may be given three or four times a day. In cases of extreme debility, however, much will depend upon the disease. _Caution_.--Remember that alcohol is an irritant _poison_, and that daily indulgence in its use originates dyspepsia, or indigestion, and many other serious complaints. Of all kinds of spirits the best as a tonic and stomachic is _brandy_. [TO-MORROW, SINKS INTO THE SILENT TOMB.] 694. Camphor. Camphor is not a very steady stimulant, as its effect is transitory; but in large doses it acts as a narcotic, abating pain and inducing sleep. In moderate doses it operates as a diaphoretic, diuretic, antispasmodic, increasing the heat of the body, allaying irritation and spasm. It is _used externally_ as a liniment when dissolved in oil, alcohol, or acetic acid, being employed to allay rheumatic pains; and it is also useful as an embrocation in sprains, bruises, chilblains, and, when combined with opium, it has been advantageously employed in flatulent colic, and severe diarrhoea, being rubbed over the bowels. _When reduced to a fine powder_, by the addition of a little spirit of wine and friction, it is very useful as a local stimulant to indolent ulcers, especially when they discharge a foul kind of matter; a pinch is taken between the finger and thumb, and sprinkled into the ulcer, which is then dressed as usual. _When dissolved in oil of turpentine_, a few drops placed in a hollow tooth and covered with jeweller's wool, or scraped lint, give almost instant relief to toothache. _Used internally_, it is apt to excite nausea, and even vomiting, especially when given in the solid form. _As a stimulant_ it is of great service in all low fevers, malignant measles, malignant sore throat, and confluent small-pox; and when combined with opium and bark, it is extremely useful in checking the progress of malignant ulcers, and gangrene. _As a narcotic_ it is very useful, because it allays pain and irritation, without increasing the pulse very much. _When powdered and sprinkled_ upon the surface of a blister, it prevents the cantharides acting in a peculiar and painful manner upon the bladder. _Combined with senna_, it increases its purgative properties; and it is also used to correct the nausea produced by squills, and the irritating effects of drastic purgatives and mezereon. _Dose_, from four grains to half a scruple, repeated at short intervals when used in small doses, and long intervals when employed in large doses. _Doses of the various preparations_.--Camphor mixture, from half an ounce to three ounces; compound tincture of camphor (_paregoric elixir_), from fifteen minims to two drachms. _Caution_.--When given in an overdose it acts as a poison, producing vomiting, giddiness, delirium, convulsions, and sometimes death. Opium is the best antidote for camphor, whether in excess or taken as a poison. _Mode of exhibition_.--It may be rubbed up with almond emulsion, or mucilage, or the yolk of eggs, and by this means suspended in water, or combined with chloroform as a mixture, in which form it is a valuable stimulant in cholera and other diseases. (_See_ Mixtures, 556-564). 695. Ether. Ether is a diffusible stimulant, narcotic and antispasmodic. 696. Sulphuric Ether Sulphuric Ether is used _externally_ both as a stimulant and a refrigerant. In the former case its evaporation is prevented by covering a rag moistened with it with oiled silk, in order to relieve headache; and in the latter case it is allowed to evaporate, and thus produce coldness: hence it is applied over scalded surfaces by means of rags dipped in it. _As a local application_, it has been found to afford almost instant relief in earache, when combined with almond oil, and dropped into the ear. It is used _internally_ as a stimulant and narcotic in low fevers and cases of great exhaustion. _Dose_, from fifteen minims to half a drachm, repeated at short intervals, as its effects soon pass off. Give in a little camphor julep, or water. 697. Nitric Ether Nitric Ether is a refrigerant, diuretic, and antispasmodic, well known as "_sweet spirit of nitre_." _Used externally_, its evaporation relieves headache, and it is sometimes applied to burns. It is used _internally_ to relieve nausea, flatulence, and thirst in fevers; also as a diuretic. _Dose_, from ten minims to one drachm. The smaller dose taken in a little warm water or gruel is useful as a sudorific in cases of cold and chill, to induce and promote the proper action of the skin which has been checked. If a larger dose be taken, it acts as a diuretic and not as a sudorific, and so fails to produce the desired effect. [TO-DAY, HIS FOOD IS DRESSED IN DAINTY FORMS.] 698. Compound Spirit of Sulphuric Ether Compound Spirit of Sulphuric Ether is a very useful stimulant, narcotic, and antispasmodic. _Used internally_ in cases of great exhaustion, attended with irritability. _Dose_, from half a drachm to two drachms, in camphor julep. When combined with laudanum, it prevents the nauseating effects of the opium, and acts more beneficially as a narcotic. 699. The Hop The Hop is a narcotic, tonic, and diuretic; it reduces the frequency of the pulse, and does not affect the head, like most anodynes. _Used externally_, it acts as an anodyne and discutient, and is useful as a fomentation for painful tumours, rheumatic pains in the joints, and severe contusions. A pillow stuffed with hops acts as a narcotic. When the powder is mixed with lard, it acts as an anodyne dressing in painful ulcers. _Dose_, of the _extract_, from five grains to one scruple; of the _tincture_, from half a drachm to two drachms; of the _powder_, from three! grains to one scruple; of the _infusion_, half an ounce to one and a half ounce. 700. Opium Opium is a stimulant, narcotic, and anodyne. _Used externally_ it acts almost as well as when taken into the stomach, and without affecting the head or causing nausea. Applied to irritable ulcers in the form of tincture, it promotes their cure, and allays pain. Cloths dipped in a strong solution, and applied over painful bruises, tumours, or inflamed joints, allay pain. A small piece of solid opium stuffed into a hollow tooth relieves toothache. A weak solution of opium forms a valuable collyrium in ophthalmia. Two drops of the wine of opium dropped into the eye acts as an excellent stimulant in bloodshot eye; or after long-continued inflammation, it is useful in strengthening the eye. Applied as a liniment, in combination with ammonia and oil, or with camphorated spirit, it relieves muscular pain. When combined with oil of turpentine, it is useful as a liniment in spasmodic colic. _Used internally_, it acts as a very powerful stimulant: then as a sedative, and finally as an anodyne and narcotic, allaying pain in the most extraordinary manner, by acting directly upon the nervous system. In acute rheumatism it is a most excellent medicine when combined with calomel and tartrate of antimony; but its exhibition requires the judicious care of a medical man. _Doses of the various preparations._--. _Confection of opium_, from five grains to half a drachm; _extract of opium_, from one to five grains (this is a valuable form, as it does not produce so much after derangement of the nervous system as solid opium); _pills of soap and opium_, from five to ten grains; _compound ipecacuanha powder_ ("Dover's Powder"), from ten to fifteen grains; _compound kino powder_, from five to fifteen grains; _wine of opium_, from ten minims to one drachm. _Caution._--Opium is a powerful _poison_ when taken in too large a quantity (_See_ POISONS, _pars._ 1340-1367), and thus should be used with extreme caution. It is on this account that we have omitted some of its preparations. The best antidote for opium is camphor. 701. Antispasmodics. Antispasmodics are medicines which possess the power of overcoming the spasms of the muscles, or allaying any severe pain which is not attended by inflammation. The class includes a great many, but the most safe and serviceable are ammonia, assafoetida, galbanum, valerian, bark, ether, camphor, opium, and chloroform; with the minerals, oxide of zinc and calomel. 702. Ammonia. Ammonia, or Sal Volatile, is an antispasmodic antacid, stimulant and diaphoretic. _Used externally_, combined with oil, it forms a cheap and useful liniment, but it should be dissolved in _proof_ spirit before the oil is added. One part of this salt, and three parts of extract of belladonna, mixed and spread upon leather, makes an excellent plaster for relieving rheumatic pains. As a local stimulant it is well known, as regards its effects in hysterics, faintness, and lassitude, when applied to the nose, as common smelling salts. It is used _internally_ as an adjunct to infusion of gentian in dyspepsia or indigestion, and in moderate doses in gout. _Dose_, from five to fifteen grains. _Caution_.--Overdoses act as a narcotic and irritant poison. [TO-MORROW, IS HIMSELF A FEAST FOR WORMS.] 703. Bicarbonate of Ammonia Bicarbonate of Ammonia is used internally the same as _sal volatile_. _Dose_, from six to twelve grains. It is frequently combined with Epsom salts. 704. Solution of Sesoquicarbonate of Ammonia, Solution of Sesoquicarbonate of Ammonia, used the same as _sal volatile_. _Dose_, from half a drachm to one drachm, combined with some milky fluid, like almond emulsion. 705. Asafoetida Asafoetida is an antispasmodic, expectorant, excitant, and anthelmintic. _Used internally_, it is extremely useful in dyspepsia, flatulent colic, hysteria, and nervous diseases; and where there are no inflammatory symptoms, it is an excellent remedy in hooping cough and asthma. _Used locally_ as an enema, it is useful in flatulent colic, and convulsions that come on through teething. _Doses of various preparations_.--_Solid gum_, from five to ten grains as pills; _mixture_, from half an ounce to one ounce; _tincture_, from fifteen minims to one drachm; _ammoniated tincture_, from twenty minims to one drachm. _Caution_.--Never give this drug when inflammation exists. 706. Galbanum Galbanum is stimulant, antispasmodic, expectorant, and deobstruent. _Used externally_, it assists in dispelling tumours when spread upon indolent leather as a plaster, and is useful in weakness of the legs from rickets, being applied as a plaster to the loins. _Employed internally_, it is useful in chronic or old-standing rheumatism and hysteria. _Doses of preparations_.--Of the _gum_, from ten to fifteen grains as pills; _tincture_, from fifteen minims to one drachm. It may be made into an emulsion with mucilage and water. 707. Valerian Valerian is a powerful antispasmodic, tonic, and excitant, acting chiefly on the nervous centres. _Used internally_, it is employed in hysteria, nervous languors, and spasmodic complaints generally. It is useful in low fevers. _Doses of various preparations_.--_Powder_, from ten grains to half a drachm, three or four times a day; _tincture_, from two to four drachms; _ammoniated tincture_, from one to two drachms; _infusion_, from two to three ounces, or more. 708. Peruvian Bark Bark, or, as it is commonly called, Peruvian bark, is an antispasmodic, tonic, astringent, and stomachic. _Used externally_, it is an excellent detergent for foul ulcers, and those that heal slowly. _Used internally_, it is particularly valuable in intermittent fever or ague, malignant measles, dysentery, diarrhoea, intermittent rheumatism, St. Vitus's dance, indigestion, nervous affections, malignant sore throat, and erysipelas; its use being indicated in all cases of debility. _Doses of its preparations_.--_Powder_, from five grains to two drachms, mixed in wine, water, milk, syrup, or solution of liquorice; _infusion_, from one to three ounces; _decoction_, from one to three ounces; _tincture_ and _compound tincture_, each from one to three drachms. _Caution_.--If it causes oppression at the stomach, combine it with an aromatic; if it causes vomiting, give it in wine or soda water; if it purges, give opium; and if it constipates give rhubarb. 709. Sulphuric Ether Sulphuric Ether is given internally as an antispasmodic in difficult breathing and spasmodic asthma; also in hysteria, cramp of the stomach, hiccough, locked jaw, and cholera. It is useful in checking sea-sickness. _Dose_, from twenty minims to one drachm. _Caution_.--An overdose produces apoplectic symptoms. [TO-DAY HE'S CLAD IN GAUDY, RICH ARRAY] 710. Camphor (2) Camphor is given internally as an antispasmodic in hysteria, cramp in the stomach, flatulent colic, and St. Vitus's dance. _Dose_, from two to twenty grains. 711. Opium (2) Opium is employed internally in spasmodic affections, such as cholera, spasmodic asthma, hooping cough, flatulent colic, and St. Vitus's dance. _Dose_, from one-sixth of a grain to two grains of the solid opium, according to the disease. 712. Oxide of Zinc Oxide of Zinc is an antispasmodic, astringent, and tonic. _Used externally_, as an ointment, it forms an excellent astringent in affections of the eyelids, arising from relaxation; or as a powder, it is an excellent detergent for unhealthy ulcers. _Used internally_, it has proved efficacious in St. Vitus's dance, and some other spasmodic affections. _Dose_, from one to six grains twice a day. 713. Calomel Calomel is an antispasmodic, alterative deobstruent, purgative, and errhine. _Used internally_, combined with opium, it acts as an antispasmodic in locked jaw, cholera, and many other spasmodic affections. As an alterative and deobstruent, it has been found useful in leprosy and itch, when combined with antimonials and guaiacum, and in enlargement of the liver and glandular affections. It acts beneficially in dropsies, by producing watery motions. In typhus it is of great benefit when combined with antimonials; and it may be given as a purgative in almost any disease, provided there is not any inflammation of the bowels, irritability of the system, or great debility. _Dose_, as a deobstruent and alterative, from one to five grains, daily; as a cathartic, from five to fifteen grains; to produce ptyalism, or salivation, from one to two grains, in a pill, with a quarter of a grain of opium, night and morning. _Caution_.--When taking calomel, exposure to cold or dampness should be guarded against, as such an imprudence would bring out an eruption of the skin, attended with fever. When this does occur, leave off the calomel, and give bark, wine, and purgatives; take a warm bath twice a day, and powder the surface of the body with powdered starch. 714. Tonics. Tonics are given to improve the tone of the system, and restore the natural energies and general strength of the body. They consist of bark, quassia, gentian, camomile, wormwood, and angostura bark. 715. Quassia Quassia is a simple tonic, and can be used with safety by any one, as it does not increase the animal heat, or quicken the circulation. _Used internally_, in the form of infusion, it has been found of great benefit in indigestion and nervous irritability, and is useful after bilious fevers and diarrhoea. _Dose_, of the _infusion_, from one and a half to two ounces, three times a day. 716. Gentian Gentian is an excellent tonic and stomachic; but when given in large doses, it acts as an aperient. It is _used internally_ in all cases of general debility, and when combined with bark is used in intermittent fevers. It has also been employed in indigestion, and it is sometimes used, combined with sal volatile, in that disease; but, at other times alone, in the form of infusion. After diarrhoea, it proves a useful tonic. Its infusion is sometimes applied _externally_ to foul ulcers. _Dose_, of the _infusion_, one and a half to two ounces; of the _tincture_, one to four drachms; of the _extract_, from ten to thirty grains. 717. Camomile. The flowers of the camomile are tonic, slightly anodyne, antispasmodic, and emetic. They are _used externally_ as fomentations, in colic, faceache, and tumours, and to unhealthy ulcers. They are _used internally_ in the form of infusion, with carbonate of soda, ginger, and other stomachic remedies, in dyspepsia, flatulent colic, debility following dysentery and gout. Warm infusion of the flowers acts as an emetic; and the powdered flowers are sometimes combined with opium or kino, and given in intermittent fevers. _Dose_, of the _powdered_ flowers, from ten grains to one drachm, twice or thrice a day; of the _infusion_, from one to two ounces, as a tonic, three times a day: and from six ounces to one pint as an emetic; of the _extract_, from five to twenty grains. [TO-MORROW, SHROUDED FOR A BED OF CLAY.] 718. Wormwood Wormwood is a tonic and anthelmintic. It is _used externally_ as a discutient and antiseptic. It is used _internally_ in long-standing cases of dyspepsia, in the form of infusion, with or without aromatics. It has also been used in intermittents. _Dose_, of the _infusion_, from one to two ounces, three times a day; of the _powder_, from one to two scruples. 719. Angostura Bark Angostura Bark, or Cusparia, is a tonic and stimulant. It expels flatulence, increases the appetite, and produces a grateful warmth in the stomach. It is _used internally_ in intermittent fevers, dyspepsia, hysteria, and all cases of debility, where a stimulating tonic is desirable, particularly after bilious diarrhoea. _Dose_, of the _powder_, from ten to fifteen grains, combined with cinnamon powder, magnesia, or rhubarb; of the _extract_, from three to ten grains; of the _infusion_, from one to two ounces. _Caution_.--This drug should never be given in inflammatory diseases or hectic fever. 720. Astringents. Astringents are medicines given for the purpose of diminishing excessive discharges, and to act indirectly as tonics. This class includes catechu, kino, oak bark, log wood, rose leaves, chalk, and white vitriol. 721. Catechu Catechu is a most valuable astringent. It is _used externally_, when powdered, to promote the contraction of flabby ulcers. As a local astringent it is useful in relaxed uvula, a small piece being dissolved in the mouth; small, spotty ulcerations of the mouth and throat, and bleeding gums, and for these two affections it is used in the form of infusion to wash the parts. It is _given internally_ in diarrhoea, dysentery, and hemorrhage from the bowels. _Dose_, of the _infusion_, from one to three ounces; of the _tincture_, from one to four drachms; of the _powder_, from ten to thirty grains. _Caution_.--It must not be given with soda or any alkali; nor metallic salts, albumen, or gelatine, as its property is destroyed by this combination. 722. Kino Kino is a powerful astringent. It is _used externally_ to ulcers, to give tone to them when flabby, and discharging foul and thin matter. It is _used internally_ in the same diseases as catechu. _Dose_, of the powder, from ten to fifteen grains; of the _tincture_, from one to two drachms; of the _compound powder_, from ten to twenty grains; of the _infusion_, from a half to one and a half ounce. _Caution_.--Kino is used in combination with calomel, when salivation is intended, to prevent, by its astringency, the action of the calomel on the bowels, and thereby insure its affecting the constitution.-- (See CATECHU [para. 721]). 723. Oak Bark Oak Bark is an astringent and tonic. It is _used externally_ in the form of decoction, to restrain bleeding from lacerated surfaces. As a local astringent, it is used in the form of decoction, as a gargle in sore throat and relaxed uvula. It is _used internally_ in the same diseases as catechu, and when combined with aromatics and bitters, in intermittent fevers. _Dose_ of the _powder_, from fifteen to thirty grains; of the _decoction_, from two to eight drachms. 724. Logwood Logwood is not a very satisfactory astringent. It is _used internally_ in diarrhoea, the last stage of dysentery, and a lax state of the intestines. _Dose_, of the _extract_, from ten grains to one drachm; of the _decoction_ from one to three ounces, three or four times a day. 725. Rose Leaves Rose Leaves are stringent and tonic. They are _used internally_ in spitting of blood, hemorrhage from the stomach, intestines, &c., as a gargle for sore throat, and for the night sweats of consumption. The infusion is frequently used as a tonic with diluted sulphuric acid (oil of vitriol), after low fevers, or in combination with Epsom salts and sulphuric acid in certain states of the bowels. _Dose_ of _infusion_, from two to four ounces. [TO-DAY, ENJOYS HIS HALLS, BUILT TO HIS MIND.] 726. Chalk Chalk, when prepared by washing, becomes an astringent as well as antacid. It is _used internally_ in diarrhoea, in the form of mixture, and _externally_ as an application to burns, scalds, and excoriations. _Dose_ of the _mixture_, from one to two ounces. 727. White Vitriol White Vitriol, or Sulphate of Zinc, is an astringent, tonic, and emetic. It is _used externally_ as a collyrium for ophthalmia (See DOMESTIC PHARMACOPEIA, _par. 475 et seq._), and as a detergent for scrofulous ulcers, in the proportion of three grains of the salt to one ounce of water. It is _used internally_ in indigestion, and many other diseases; _but it should not be given unless ordered by a medical man, as it is a poison._ 728. Local Stimulants. Local stimulants comprise emetics, cathartics, diuretics, diaphoretics, expectorants, sialogogues, errhines, and epispastics. 729. Emetics. Emetics are medicines given for the purpose of causing vomiting, as in cases of poisoning. They consist of ipecacuanha, camomile, antimony, copper, zinc, and several others. 730. Ipecacuanha Ipecacuanha is an emetic, diaphoretic, and expectorant. It is _used internally_ to excite vomiting, in doses of from ten to twenty grains of the powder, or one to one and a half ounce of the infusion, every half hour until vomiting takes place. To make it act well and easily, the patient should drink half pints of warm water after each dose of the infusion. As a diaphoretic, it should be given in doses of three grains, mixed with some soft substance, such as crumbs of bread, and repeated every four hours. _Dose_ of the _wine,_ from twenty minims to one drachm as a diaphoretic, and from one drachm to one and a half ounces as an emetic. _Caution._--Do not give more than the doses named above, because, although a safe emetic, yet it is an acrid narcotic poison. 731. Mustard Mustard is too well known to require describing. It is an emetic, diuretic, stimulant, and rubefacient. It is _used externally_ as a poultice. Mustard poultices are made of the powder, bread crumbs, and water; or of one part of mustard to two of flour; or, especially for children, of linseed meal, mixed with a little of the powder, or having some of the powder slightly sprinkled on the surface. Sometimes a little vinegar is added under the idea that it increases the strength of the poultice, but this is not necessary. In all cases where a stimulant is required, such as sore throats, rheumatic pains in the joints, cholera, cramps in the extremities, diarrhoea, and many other diseases. When applied it should not he left on too long, as it is apt to cause ulceration of the part. From ten to thirty minutes is quite long enough. When _used internally_ as an emetic, a large teaspoonful mixed with a tumbler of warm water generally operates quickly and safely, frequently when other emetics have failed. In dropsy it is sometimes given in the form of whey, which is made by boiling half an ounce of the bruised seeds in a pint of milk, and straining off the curd. From three to four ounces of this is to be taken for a dose three times a day. 732. Cathartics. Cathartics are divided into laxatives and purgatives. Manna, tamarinds, castor oil, sulphur, and magnesia are _laxatives;_ senna, rhubarb, jalap, colocynth, buckthorn, aloes, cream of tartar, scammony, calomel, Epsom salts, Glauber's salts, sulphate of potash, and Venice turpentine are _purgatives._ 733. Manna Manna is a very gentle laxative, and therefore used for children and delicate persons. _Dose for children,_ from one to two drachms; and for _adults,_ from one to two ounces, combined with rhubarb and cinnamon water. 734. Tamarinds Tamarinds are generally laxative and refrigerant. As it is agreeable, this medicine will generally be eaten by children when they will not take other medicines. _Dose,_ from half to one ounce. As a refrigerant beverage in fevers it is extremely grateful. [TO-MORROW, IN A COFFIN IS CONFINED.] 735. Castor Oil Castor Oil is a most valuable medicine, as it generally operates quickly and mildly. It is _used externally,_ combined with citron ointment, as a topical application in common leprosy. It is _used internally_ as an ordinary purgative for infants, as a laxative for adults, and in diarrhoea and dysentery. In colic it is very useful and safe; and also after delivery. _Dose_ for _infants,_ from forty drops to two drachms; for _adults,_ from half an ounce to one and a half ounces. 736. Sulphur. Sublimed sulphur is laxative and diaphoretic. It is _used externally_ in skin diseases, especially itch, both in the form of ointment and as a vapour bath. It is _used internally_ in hemorrhoids, combined with magnesia, as a laxative for children, and as a diaphoretic in rheumatism. _Dose,_ from one scruple to two drachms, mixed in milk or with treacle. When combined with an equal proportion of cream of tartar, it acts as a purgative. 737. Magnesia. _Calcined magnesia_ possesses the same properties as the carbonate. _Dose,_ from ten to thirty grains, in milk or water. _Carbonate of magnesia_ is an antacid and laxative, and is very useful for children when teething, and for heartburn in adults. _Dose,_ from a half to two drachms, in water or milk. _Fluid Magnesia_ is a useful preparation by whose use is avoided the grittiness that is inseparable from magnesia when taken in the form of powder. 738. Senna Senna is a purgative, but is apt to gripe when given alone; therefore it is combined with some aromatic, such as cloves or ginger, and the infusion should be made with _cold_ instead of hot water. It usually acts in about four hours, but its action should be assisted by drinking warm fluids. _Dose,_ of the _confection,_ commonly called _"lenitive electuary,"_ from one to three or four drachma at bedtime; of the _infusion,_ from one to two ounces; of the _tincture,_ irom one to two drachms; of the _syrup_ (used for children), from one drachm to one ounce. _Caution._--Do not give senna, in any form except confection, in hemorrhoids, and never in irritability of the intestines. 739. Rhubarb Rhubarb is a purgative, astringent and stomachic. It is _used externally_ in the form of powder to ulcers, to promote a healthy action. It is given _internally_ in diarrhoea, dyspepsia, and a debilitated state of the bowels. Combined with a mild preparation of calomel, it forms an excellent purgative for children. _Dose,_ of the _infusion,_ from one to two ounces; of the _powder,_ from one scruple to half a drachm as a purgative, and from six to ten grains as a stomachic; of the _tincture_ and _compound tincture,_ from one to four drachms; of the _compound pill,_ from ten to twenty grains. 740. Jalap Jalap is a powerful cathartic and hydrogogue, and is therefore apt to gripe. _Dose,_ of the _powder,_ from ten to thirty grains, combined with a drop or two of aromatic oil; of the _compound powder,_ from fifteen to forty grains; of the _tincture,_ from one to three drachms; of the _extract,_ from ten to twenty grains. The watery extract is better than the alcoholic. 741. Colocynth Colocynth is a powerful drastic cathartic, and should never be given alone, unless ordered by a medical man, as its action is too violent for some constitutions. _Dose,_ of the _extract,_ from five to fifteen grains; of the _compound extract,_ from five to fifteen grains; of the _compound colocynth pill,_ the best of all its preparations, from ten to twenty grains. 742. Buckthorn Buckthorn is a brisk purgative for children in the form of syrup. _Dose_ of the _syrup,_ from one to six drachms. 743. Aloes Aloes is a purgative and cathartic in large, and tonic in smaller doses. _Dose,_ of _powder,_ from two to ten grains, combined with soap, bitter extracts, or other purgative medicines, and given in the form of pills; of the _compound pill,_ from five to twenty grains; of the _pill of aloes_ and _myrrh_ from five to twenty grains; of the _tincture_, from four drachms to one ounce; of the _compound tincture_, from one to four drachms; of the _extract_, from six to ten grains; of the _compound decoction_, from four drachms to two ounces. [TO-DAY, HE FLOATS ON HONOUR'S LOFTY WAVE.] 744. Cream of Tartar Cream of Tartar is a purgative and refrigerant. It is _used internally_ in dropsy, especially of the belly, in doses of from one scruple to one drachm. As a refrigerant drink it is dissolved in hot water, and sweetened with sugar, and is used in febrile diseases, care being taken not to allow it to rest too much upon the bowels. _Dose_, as a _purgative_, from two to four drachms, as a _hydrogogue_, from four to six drachms, mixed with honey or treacle. _Caution._--Its use should be followed by tonics, especially gentian and angostura. 745. Scammony Scammony is a drastic purgative, generally acting quickly and powerfully; sometimes producing nausea, and even vomiting, and being very apt to gripe. It is _used internally_, to produce watery evacuations in dropsy, to remove intestinal worms, and correct the slimy motions of children. _Dose_, of the _powder_, from five to sixteen grains, given in liquorice water, treacle, or honey; of the _confection_, from twenty to thirty grains. _Caution._--Do not give it in an irritable or inflamed state of the bowels. 746. Epsom Salts Epsom Salts is a purgative and diuretic. This medicine generally operates quickly, and therefore is extremely useful in acute diseases. It is found to be beneficial in dyspepsia when combined with infusion of gentian and a little ginger. It forms an excellent enema with olive oil. _Dose_, from a half to two ounces, dissolved in warm tea or water. Infusion of roses partially covers its taste and assists its action. _Note_, that with regard to Epsom salts, the _larger in reason_ is the amount of water in which they are taken, the _smaller_ the dose of salts required: thus, half an ounce properly dissolved may be made a strong dose. The action and efficacy of Epsom salts may be greatly increased by adding one grain of tartar emetic to a dose of salts. 747. Glauber's Salt Glauber's Salt is a very good purgative. _Dose_, from a half to two ounces, dissolved in warm water. 748. Sulphate of Potash Sulphate of Potash is a cathartic and deobstruent. It is _used internally_, combined with aloes or rhubarb, in obstructions of the bowels, and is an excellent saline purgative in dyspepsia and jaundice. _Dose_, from ten grains to one drachm. 749. Venice Turpentine Venice Turpentine is cathartic, diuretic, stimulant, and anthelmintic. It is _used externally_ as a rubefacient, and is given _internally_ in flatulent colic, in tapeworm, rheumatism, and other diseases. _Dose_, as a _diuretic_, from ten grains to one drachm; as a _cathartic_, from ten to twelve drachms; as an _anthelmintic_, from one to two ounces every eight hours, till the worm be ejected. 750. Diuretics. Diuretics are medicines which promote an increased secretion of urine. They consist of nitre, acetate of potassa, squills, juniper, oil of turpentine, and others, vegetable and mineral. 751. Nitre Nitre is a diuretic and refrigerant. It is _used externally_ as a detergent when dissolved in water, and as a lotion to inflamed and painful rheumatic joints. It is given _internally_ in doses of from ten grains to half a drachm, or even one drachm; in spitting blood it is given in one drachm doses with great benefit. It is beneficial in sore throat, a few grains being allowed to dissolve in the mouth. 752. Acetate of Potassa Acetate of Potassa is diuretic and cathartic. It is given _internally_ as a diuretic, in combination with infusion of quassia; in dropsy, in doses of from one scruple to one drachm, every three or four hours. _Dose_, as a _cathartic_, from two to three drachms. 753. Squills Squills is diuretic and expectorant when given in small doses; and emetic and purgative when given in large doses. It is _used internally_ in dropsy, in combination with calomel and opium; in asthma, with ammoniacum; in catarrh, in the form of oxymel. _Dose_, of the _dried bulb powdered_, from one to two grains every six hours; of the _compound pill_, from ten to fifteen grains; of the _tincture_, from ten minims to half a drachm; of the _oxymel_, from a half to two drachms; of the _vinegar_, from twenty minims to two drachms. [TO-MORROW, LEAVES HIS TITLE FOR A GRAVE.] 754. Juniper Juniper is diuretic and stomachic. It is given _internally_ in dropsy. _Dose_, of the _infusion_, from two to three ounces every four hours, of the _oil_, from one to five minims. 755. Oil of Turpentine Oil of Turpentine is a diuretic, anthelmintic, and rubefacient. It is _used externally_ in flatulent colic, sprinkled over flannels dipped in hot water and wrung out dry. It is _used internally_ in the same diseases as Venice turpentine. _Dose_, from five minims to two drachms. 756. Diaphoretics. Diaphoretics are medicines given to increase the secretion from the skin by sweating. They comprise acetate of ammonia, calomel, antimony, opium, camphor, sarsaparilla. 757. Solution of Acetate of Ammonia Solution of Acetate of Ammonia is a most useful diaphoretic. It is _used externally_ as a discutient, as a lotion to inflamed milk-breasts, as an eye-wash, and a lotion in scald head. It is given _internally_ to promote perspiration in febrile diseases, which it does most effectually, especially when combined with camphor mixture. This is the article so frequently met with in prescriptions, and called spirits of mindercrus. _Dose_, from a half to one and a half ounces every three or four hours. 758. Antimony.--_Tartar emetic_ _Tartar emetic_ is diaphoretic, emetic, expectorant, alterative, and rubefacient. It is _used externally_ as an irritant in white swellings and deep-seated inflammations, in the form of an ointment. It is given _internally_ in pleurisy, bilious fevers, and many other diseases, but its exhibition requires the skill of a medical man, to watch its effects. _Dose_, from one-sixth of a grain to four grains. _Caution_.--It is a _poison_, and therefore requires great care in its administration. 759. Antimonial Powder Antimonial Powder is a diaphoretic, emetic, and alterative. It is given _internally_, in febrile diseases, to produce determination to the skin, and is useful in rheumatism, when combined with opium or calomel. _Dose_, from three to ten grains every four hours, taking plenty of warm fluids between each dose. 760. Sarsiparilla Sarsiparilla is diaphoretic, alterative, diuretic, and tonic. It is given _internally_ in cutaneous diseases, old-standing rheumatism, scrofula, and debility. _Dose_, of the _decoction_, from four to eight ounces; of the _compound decoction_, from four to eight ounces; of the _extract_, from five grains to one drachm. 761. Expectorants. Expectorants are medicines given to promote the secretion from the windpipe, &c. They consist of antimony, ipecacuanha, squills, ammoniacum, and tolu. 762. Ammoniacum Ammoniacum is an expectorant, antispasmodic, diuretic, and deobstruent. It is _used externally_ as a discutient, and is given _internally_, with great benefit in asthma, hysteria, and chronic catarrh. _Dose_, from ten to twenty grains. 763. Tolu Tolu is an excellent expectorant, when there are no inflammatory symptoms. It is given _internally_ in asthma and chronic catarrh. _Dose_, of the _balsam_, from five to thirty grains, combined with mucilage and suspended in water; of the _tincture_, from a half to one drachm; of the _syrup_, from a half to four drachms. 764. Sialogogues. These are given to increase the flow of saliva or spittle. They consist of ginger and calomel, pellitory of Spain, tobacco, the acids, and some others. 765. Ginger Ginger ia a sialogogue, carminative, and stimulant. It is _used internally_ in flatulent colic, dyspepsia, and to prevent the griping of medicines. When chewed, it acts as a sialogogue, and is therefore useful in relaxed uvula. _Dose_, from ten to twenty grains of the _powder_; of the _tincture_, from ten minims to one drachm. [TO-DAY, HIS BEAUTEOUS VISAGE WE EXTOL.] 766. Epispastics and Rubefacients. These are remedies which are applied to blister and cause redness of the surface. They consist of cantharides, ammonia, Burgundy pitch, and mustard. 767. Cantharides, or Spanish flies Cantharides, or Spanish flies, when used internally, are diuretic and stimulant; and epispastic and rubefacient when applied externally. _Mode of application._--A portion of the blistering plaster is spread with the thumb upon brown paper, linen, or leather, to the size required; its surface then _slightly_ moistened with olive oil and sprinkled with camphor, and the plaster applied by a _light_ bandage: or it is spread on adhesive plaster, and attached to the skin by the adhesive margin of the plaster. _Caution._--If a blister is to be applied to the head, shave it at least ten hours before it is put on; it is better to place a thin piece of gauze, wetted with vinegar, between the skin and the blister. If a distressing feeling be experienced about the bladder, give warm and copious draughts of linseed tea, milk, or decoction of quince seeds, and apply warm fomentations of milk and water to the blistered surface. The _period required_ for a _blister_ to remain on varies from eight to ten hours for adults, and from twenty minutes to two hours for children: as soon as it is removed, if the blister is not raised, apply a "spongio-piline" poultice, and it will then rise properly. When it is required to act as a rubefacient, the blister should remain on from one to three hours for adults, and from fifteen to forty minutes for children. _To dress a blister._--Cut the bag of cuticle containing the scrum at the lowest part, by snipping it with the scissors, so as to form an opening like this--V; and then apply a piece of calico, spread with spermaceti or some other dressing. Such is the ordinary method; but a much better and more expeditious plan, and one that prevents all pain and inconvenience in the healing, is, after cutting the blister as directed above, to immediately cover it with a warm bread and water poultice for about an hour and a half, and on the removal of the poultice to dust the raw surface with violet powder; apply a handkerchief to retain the powder, and lastly dust the part every two hours. It will be healed in twelve hours. _Caution._--Never attempt to take cantharides internally, except under the advice of a medical man, as it is a poison, and requires extreme caution in its use. 768. Burgundy Pitch Burgundy Pitch is warmed and spread upon linen or leather, and applied over the chest in cases of catarrh, difficult breathing, and hooping cough; over the loins in debility or lumbago; and over any part that it is desirable to excite a mild degree of inflammation in. 769. Chemical Remedies. These comprise refrigerants, antacids, antalkalies, and escharotics. 770. Refrigerants. These are medicines given for the purpose of suppressing an unnatural heat of the body. They are Seville oranges, lemons, tamarinds, nitre, and cream of tartar. 771. Seville Oranges Seville Oranges and sweet oranges are formed into a refrigerant beverage, which is extremely grateful in febrile diseases. The _rind_ is an agreeable mild tonic, carminative, and stomachic. _Dose_, of the _tincture_, from one to four drachms; of the _infusion_, from one to two ounces. [TO-MORROW, LOATHSOME IN THE SIGHT OF ALL.] 772. Lemons Lemons are used to form a refrigerant beverage, which is given to quench thirst in febrile and inflammatory diseases, Lemon _juice_ given with carbonate of potash (half an ounce of the juice to twenty grains of the salt), and taken while effervescing, allays vomiting; a tablespoonful, taken occasionally, allays hysterical palpitations of the heart, it is useful in scurvy caused by eating too much salt food, but requires to be taken with sugar. The _rind_ forms a nice mild tonic and stomachic in certain forms of dyspepsia. _Dose_ of the _infusion_ (made the same as orange peel), from one to two ounces. 773. Antacids. These are given to correct acidity in the system. They are soda, ammonia, chalk, and magnesia. 774. Soda, Carbonate of, and Sesquicarbonate of Soda Soda, Carbonate of, and Sesquicarbonate of Soda, are antacids and deobstruents. They are _used internally_ in acidity of the stomach and dyspepsia. _Dose_ of both preparations, from 10 grains to half a drachm. 775. Antalkalies. These are given to neutralize an alkaline state of the system. They are citric acid, lemon juice, and tartaric acid. 776. Citric Acid Citric Acid is used to check profuse sweating, and as a substitute for lemon juice when it cannot be procured. _Dose_, from ten to thirty grains. 777. Tartaric Acid Tartaric Acid, when largely diluted, forms an excellent refrigerant b